A defence of Mr. John Cotton from the imputation of selfe contradiction, charged on him by Mr. Dan. Cavvdrey written by himselfe not long before his death ; whereunto is prefixed, an answer to a late treatise of the said Mr. Cavvdrey about the nature of schisme, by John Owen ...
         Cotton, John, 1584-1652.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A34675 of text R2830 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing C6427). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 202 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 92 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A34675
         Wing C6427
         ESTC R2830
         13175028
         ocm 13175028
         98349
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A34675)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 98349)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 412:14)
      
       
         
           
             A defence of Mr. John Cotton from the imputation of selfe contradiction, charged on him by Mr. Dan. Cavvdrey written by himselfe not long before his death ; whereunto is prefixed, an answer to a late treatise of the said Mr. Cavvdrey about the nature of schisme, by John Owen ...
             Cotton, John, 1584-1652.
             Owen, John, 1616-1683. Of schisme.
          
           2 pts. in 1 vol. (100, 83 p.)
           
             Printed by H. Hall for T. Robinson,
             Oxford :
             1658.
          
           
             Cawdrey first attacked Cotton in 1645, in a work entitled, "Vindiciae clavium." Cotton answered in "The way of the Congregationall churches cleared," 1648. Cawdrey then published "The inconsistencie of the independent way," 1651. Cotton's "Defence" is a reply to the charges against him in the last named work.
             The controversy between Cawdrey and Owen is as follows: Owen's work "Of schism" appeared in 1657, and was answered by Cawdrey in "Independencie, a great schism." Owen rejoined in "A review of the true nature of schism," whereupon Cawdrey published "Independency further proved to be a schism," 1658. This was the "late treatise" to which the preface "Of schisme" of the present work is a reply.
             Reproduction of original in Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Cawdrey, Daniel, 1588-1664. -- Independency further proved to be a schism.
           Cawdrey, Daniel, 1588-1664. -- Inconsistencie of the independent way.
           Schism -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A34675  R2830  (Wing C6427).  civilwar no A defence of Mr. John Cotton from the imputation of selfe contradiction, charged on him by Mr. Dan: Cavvdrey written by himselfe not long be Cotton, John 1658    36087 7 115 0 0 0 0 34 C  The  rate of 34 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
         
           A
           DEFENCE
           Of
           
             Mr.
             JOHN
             COTTON
          
           From
           the
           imputation
           of
           SELFE
           CONTRADICTION
           ,
           charged
           on
           him
           by
           Mr.
           
           DAN
           :
           CAVVDREY
           Written
           by
           himselfe
           not
           long
           before
           his
           death
           .
           Whereunto
           is
           prefixed
           ,
           an
           Answer
           to
           a
           late
           Treatise
           of
           the
           said
           Mr.
           CAVVDREY
           about
           the
           nature
           of
           SCHISME
           .
           BY
           
             JOHN
             OWEN
             :
          
           D
           :
           D
           :
        
         
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
        
         
           
             Tit.
          
           1.
           7.
           
        
         
           
             OXFORD
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           H
           :
           HALL
           ;
           for
           T.
           ROBINSON
           .
           1658.
           
        
      
       
       
         
         
           
             CHRISTIAN
             READER
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           have
           not
           much
           to
           say
           unto
           thee
           ,
           concerning
           the
           insuing
           Treatise
           ;
           it
           will
           
             speake
          
           for
           it selfe
           with
           all
           impartiall
           men
           ;
           much
           lesse
           shall
           I
           insist
           on
           the
           commendation
           of
           it's
           
             Authour
             ,
          
           who
           also
           being
           dead
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ;
           and
           will
           
             be
             so
          
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           whilest
           Christ
           hath
           a
           Church
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ;
           The
           Treatise
           it selfe
           was
           written
           sundry
           yeeres
           agoe
           ,
           immediately
           upon
           the
           publishing
           of
           Mr
           
             Cawdryes
             Accusation
          
           against
           him
           ;
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           give
           an
           account
           whence
           it
           hath
           been
           ,
           that
           it
           saw
           the
           light
           no
           sooner
           ;
           it
           may
           suffice
           ,
           that
           in
           mine
           own
           behalfe
           and
           of
           others
           ,
           I
           doe
           acknowledge
           that
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           sundry
           things
           seeming
           of
           more
           
             importance
             ,
          
           this
           
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           been
           
             omitted
             ;
          
           The
           judgment
           of
           the
           
             Authour
          
           approving
           of
           this
           vindication
           of
           himselfe
           as
           necessary
           ,
           considering
           
             the
             place
          
           he
           held
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           a
           rule
           unto
           us
           ,
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           that
           duty
           ,
           which
           is
           owing
           to
           his
           worth
           and
           piety
           ,
           in
           doing
           and
           suffering
           for
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           .
           It
           is
           now
           about
           7
           
             months
          
           agoe
           ,
           since
           it
           came
           into
           my
           hands
           ;
           and
           since
           I
           ingaged
           my selfe
           into
           the
           
             publication
          
           of
           it
           ,
           my
           not
           immediate
           proceeding
           therein
           ,
           being
           
             sharply
          
           rebuked
           by
           a
           fresh
           charge
           upon
           my selfe
           from
           that
           hand
           ,
           under
           which
           this
           
             worthy
             Person
          
           so
           farre
           suffered
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           necessitated
           to
           the
           ensuing
           defensative
           ,
           I
           have
           here
           discharged
           that
           ingagement
           .
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           charge
           against
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           Epistle
           
             to
             that
          
           against
           me
           ,
           tel's
           his
           Reader
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             thought
             that
             it
             was
             intended
             by
             another
             (
             and
             now
             promised
             by
             my selfe
             )
             to
             be
             published
             to
             cast
             a
             Slurre
             upon
             him
             ;
          
           so
           are
           our
           
             intentions
          
           judged
           ,
           so
           our
           
             wayes
             ,
          
           by
           
             thoughts
          
           and
           
             reports
             ;
          
           Why
           a
           
             Vindication
          
           of
           Mr
           
             Cotton
          
           should
           
           cast
           a
           
             slurre
          
           upon
           Mr
           
             Cawdry
          
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           Is
           he
           concern'd
           in
           
             Spirit
          
           or
           
             Reputation
          
           in
           the
           Acquitment
           of
           an
           
             holy
             ,
             reverend
             Person
          
           now
           at
           rest
           with
           Christ
           ,
           from
           imputations
           of
           
             inconstancie
          
           and
           selfe
           
             contradiction
             ?
          
           Is
           there
           not
           roome
           enough
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           beare
           the
           
             good
             names
          
           of
           Mr
           
             Cotton
          
           and
           Mr
           
             Cawdry
             ?
          
           but
           that
           if
           one
           be
           
             vindicated
          
           the
           other
           must
           be
           
             slurred
             ?
          
           He
           shall
           find
           now
           by
           experience
           ,
           what
           assistance
           he
           found
           from
           him
           who
           loved
           him
           ,
           to
           beare
           his
           charge
           ,
           and
           to
           repell
           it
           ,
           without
           any
           such
           
             reflection
          
           on
           his
           
             Accuser
             ,
          
           as
           might
           savour
           of
           an
           intention
           to
           
             slurre
          
           him
           ;
           
             mala
             mens
             ,
             malus
             animus
             ;
          
           the
           measure
           that
           men
           feare
           from
           others
           ,
           they
           have
           commonly
           
             meted
          
           out
           unto
           them
           before
           hand
           ;
           He
           wishes
           those
           
             that
             intend
             to
             rake
             in
             the
             ashes
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             consider
             whether
             they
             shall
             deserve
             any
             thankes
             for
             their
             labour
             .
          
           How
           the
           covering
           of
           
             the
             dead
          
           with
           their
           own
           
             comely
             garments
             ,
          
           comes
           to
           be
           a
           
             raking
             into
             their
             ashes
             ,
          
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           His
           name
           is
           alive
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           dead
           ;
           It
           was
           that
           ,
           not
           his
           person
           ,
           that
           was
           attempted
           
           to
           be
           wounded
           ,
           by
           the
           charge
           against
           him
           ;
           to
           powre
           forth
           that
           
             balme
          
           for
           it
           's
           
             healing
             ,
          
           now
           he
           is
           dead
           ,
           which
           himselfe
           
             provided
          
           whilest
           he
           was
           alive
           ,
           without
           adding
           or
           diminishing
           one
           syllable
           ,
           is
           no
           
             rakeing
             into
             his
             ashes
             ;
          
           and
           I
           hope
           the
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           of
           the
           Reverend
           Authour
           ,
           will
           not
           allow
           him
           to
           be
           offended
           ,
           that
           this
           friendly
           office
           is
           performed
           to
           a
           dead
           
             Brother
             ;
          
           to
           publish
           this
           his
           defence
           of
           his
           own
           innocency
           ,
           written
           in
           obedience
           to
           a
           prime
           dictate
           of
           the
           law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           against
           the
           wrong
           which
           was
           not
           done
           him
           in
           secret
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           intendment
           of
           this
           prefatory
           
             discourse
             ,
          
           being
           my
           own
           
             concernment
             ,
          
           in
           reference
           to
           a
           
             late
             tract
             of
          
           Mr
           
             Cawdries
             ,
          
           bearing
           in
           it's
           Title
           and
           Superscription
           ,
           a
           vindication
           from
           
             my
             unjust
             clamours
             and
             false
             aspersions
             ;
          
           I
           shall
           not
           detaine
           the
           Reader
           with
           any
           farther
           discourse
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           find
           fully
           debated
           in
           the
           insuing
           Treatise
           it selfe
           ;
           but
           immediately
           addresse
           my selfe
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           my
           present
           peculiar
           designe
           ;
           By
           what
           wayes
           and
           meanes
           the
           
           difference
           betwixt
           us
           is
           come
           to
           that
           issue
           wherein
           now
           it
           stands
           stated
           ,
           in
           the
           expressions
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           repeat
           .
           Who
           first
           let
           out
           
             those
             waters
             of
             strife
             ,
          
           who
           hath
           filled
           their
           streames
           with
           
             bitternesse
             ,
             clamour
          
           &
           
             false
             aspersions
             ,
          
           is
           left
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           feare
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           shall
           have
           occasion
           at
           any
           time
           to
           reflect
           upon
           those
           discourses
           ;
           How
           ever
           it
           is
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Controversy
           betweene
           us
           is
           now
           
             degenerated
          
           into
           such
           an
           uselesse
           strife
           of
           words
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           dare
           publickly
           owne
           engagemēts
           into
           
             studies
          
           of
           so
           much
           more
           importance
           unto
           the
           interest
           of
           truth
           ,
           Piety
           ,
           and
           literature
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           cannot
           with
           
             peace
          
           in
           my
           own
           retirements
           ,
           be
           much
           farther
           conversant
           therein
           .
           Only
           whereas
           I
           am
           not
           in
           the
           least
           convinced
           ,
           that
           Mr
           
             Cawdry
          
           hath
           given
           
             satisfaction
          
           to
           my
           former
           Expostulations
           ,
           about
           the
           injuries
           done
           me
           in
           his
           other
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           hath
           evidently
           added
           to
           the
           
             number
          
           and
           weight
           of
           them
           in
           this
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           but
           lay
           hold
           of
           this
           opportunity
           given
           ,
           by
           my
           
           discharging
           a
           former
           promise
           ,
           once
           more
           to
           remind
           him
           of
           some
           miscarriages
           ,
           exceedingly
           unbecomeing
           his
           profession
           and
           calling
           ;
           which
           I
           shall
           doe
           in
           a
           briefe
           review
           of
           his
           Epistle
           and
           Treatise
           .
           Upon
           the
           consideration
           whereof
           ,
           without
           charging
           him
           or
           his
           way
           with
           
             schisme
             ,
          
           in
           great
           letters
           on
           the
           
             Title-page
          
           of
           this
           book
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           guilt
           of
           the
           crime
           he
           
             falsly
             ,
             unjustly
             ,
          
           &
           
             uncharitably
          
           chargeth
           upon
           others
           ,
           may
           be
           laid
           more
           equitably
           at
           his
           own
           door
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           
             shortnesse
          
           of
           the
           
             covering
          
           to
           hide
           themselves
           ,
           used
           by
           him
           and
           others
           from
           the
           inquisition
           made
           after
           them
           for
           
             schisme
             ,
          
           upon
           their
           own
           principles
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           supplyed
           by
           such
           outcryes
           as
           those
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           use
           after
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           least
           of
           all
           men
           concerned
           in
           the
           matter
           under
           contest
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           solid
           
             medium
             ,
          
           whereby
           they
           may
           be
           impleaded
           .
           And
           in
           this
           discourse
           ,
           I
           shall
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           put
           an
           end
           to
           my
           engagement
           in
           this
           
             controversy
             ;
          
           I
           know
           no
           man
           whose
           patience
           will
           inable
           him
           to
           abide
           alwayes
           in
           the
           consideration
           of
           
           things
           to
           so
           little
           purpose
           ;
           were
           it
           not
           that
           men
           beare
           themselves
           on
           high
           by
           resting
           on
           the
           
             partiall
          
           adherence
           of
           many
           to
           their
           
             dictates
             ,
          
           it
           were
           impossible
           they
           should
           reape
           any
           contentment
           in
           their
           retirements
           from
           such
           a
           management
           of
           Controversies
           as
           this
           ;
           
             Independency
          
           is
           a
           great
           schisme
           ,
           it
           hath
           made
           all
           the
           
             divisions
          
           amongst
           us
           ,
           
             Brownists
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
          
           and
           all
           sectaries
           are
           Independents
           ;
           they
           deny
           our
           
             Ministers
          
           and
           Churches
           ,
           they
           
             seperate
          
           from
           us
           ,
           all
           errors
           come
           from
           among
           them
           ,
           this
           I
           have
           
             been
             told
             ,
          
           and
           that
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ;
           
             who
          
           they
           are
           of
           whom
           he
           speakes
           ,
           how
           they
           came
           into
           such
           a
           
             possession
          
           of
           all
           Church
           state
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           that
           all
           that
           are
           not
           with
           
             them
          
           are
           
             Schismatickes
             ;
          
           how
           
             de
             jure
             ,
          
           or
           
             de
             facto
             ,
          
           they
           came
           to
           be
           so
           instated
           ;
           what
           claime
           they
           can
           make
           to
           their
           present
           stations
           ,
           without
           
             schisme
             ,
          
           on
           their
           own
           principles
           ;
           whether
           granting
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           as
           constituted
           when
           they
           and
           we
           begun
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           Reformation
           ,
           to
           
           have
           been
           a
           True
           instituted
           Church
           they
           have
           any
           
             Power
          
           of
           rule
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           hath
           been
           got
           by
           
             violence
             ;
          
           what
           ,
           that
           is
           purely
           theirs
           ,
           hath
           any
           pretence
           of
           establishment
           ,
           from
           the
           scripture
           ,
           antiquity
           ,
           and
           the
           lawes
           of
           this
           land
           ?
           I
           say
           with
           these
           and
           the
           like
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           incumbent
           on
           him
           to
           cleare
           up
           ,
           before
           his
           Charges
           with
           us
           will
           be
           of
           any
           value
           ,
           our
           
             Authour
          
           troubleth
           not
           himselfe
           .
           But
           to
           proceed
           to
           the
           particulars
           by
           him
           insisted
           on
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           tels
           the
           
             Reader
          
           in
           his
           
             Epistle
             ,
          
           that
           his
           unwillingnesse
           to
           this
           
             rejoinder
          
           was
           heightned
           by
           the
           Necessity
           he
           found
           ,
           of
           
             discovering
             some
             personall
             weaknesses
             and
             forgetfulnesses
             in
             me
             ,
             upon
             my
             deny
             all
             of
             some
             things
             which
             were
             known
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             proceed
             therin
             ;
          
           for
           what
           he
           intimates
           of
           the
           
             unpleasantnesse
          
           that
           it
           is
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           discover
           things
           of
           that
           
             importance
          
           in
           me
           ,
           when
           he
           professeth
           his
           designe
           to
           be
           to
           
             impaire
          
           my
           
             Authority
             ,
          
           so
           far
           that
           the
           cause
           I
           own
           may
           receive
           no
           countenance
           thereby
           ;
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           will
           one
           day
           reveale
           
             the
             secrets
          
           of
           all
           
           hearts
           ,
           which
           at
           present
           are
           open
           and
           naked
           unto
           him
           ;
           but
           how
           I
           pray
           are
           the
           
             things
          
           by
           me
           denyed
           
             known
          
           to
           be
           true
           ?
           seeing
           it
           was
           
             unpleasant
          
           and
           
             distastfull
          
           to
           him
           to
           insist
           upon
           them
           ,
           men
           might
           expect
           that
           his
           
             Evidence
          
           of
           them
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           
             open
             ,
          
           cleare
           ,
           
             undenyable
             ,
          
           and
           manifest
           as
           to
           it's
           
             truth
             ,
          
           but
           
             cogent
          
           as
           to
           their
           publication
           ;
           The
           whole
           insisted
           on
           is
           ,
           
             if
             there
             be
             any
             truth
             in
             reports
             ;
             hic
             nigrae
             succus
             loliginis
             ,
             haec
             est
             aerugo
             mera
             ;
          
           Is
           this
           a
           
             bottome
          
           for
           a
           
             Minister
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           proceed
           upon
           ,
           to
           such
           charges
           as
           those
           insinuated
           ;
           is
           not
           
             the
             course
             of
             Nature
          
           set
           on
           fire
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           
             by
             reports
             ?
          
           is
           any
           thing
           more
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             royall
             law
             of
             charity
             ,
          
           than
           to
           take
           up
           reports
           as
           the
           ground
           of
           charges
           and
           accusations
           ?
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           more
           
             unbecoming
          
           a
           man
           ,
           laying
           aside
           all
           considerations
           of
           christianity
           ,
           than
           to
           suffer
           his
           
             judgment
          
           to
           be
           tainted
           ,
           much
           more
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           publick
           expressions
           in
           charging
           ,
           &
           accusing
           others
           to
           be
           regulated
           by
           reports
           ?
           and
           whereas
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           speak
           
             evill
             of
             no
             man
             ,
          
           may
           we
           not
           on
           this
           
           ground
           ,
           
             speak
             evill
             of
             all
             men
             ,
          
           and
           justify
           our selves
           by
           saying
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           
             if
             reports
             be
             true
             ?
          
           the
           Prophet
           tel's
           us
           ,
           that
           a
           
             combination
          
           for
           his
           
             defaming
          
           and
           
             reproach
          
           was
           managed
           among
           his
           Adversaries
           ,
           
             Jer.
          
           20.
           10.
           
           
             I
             have
             heard
             the
             defaming
             of
             many
             ,
             feare
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             report
             say
             they
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             report
             it
             ;
          
           if
           they
           can
           have
           any
           to
           goe
           before
           them
           in
           the
           
             Transgression
          
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           which
           he
           who
           knowes
           how
           the
           
             tongues
             of
             men
          
           are
           set
           on
           fire
           of
           Hell
           ,
           gave
           out
           to
           lay
           a
           restraint
           upon
           them
           ,
           
             thou
             shalt
             not
             raise
             a
             false
             report
             ,
          
           Exod.
           23.
           1.
           
           They
           will
           second
           it
           ,
           and
           spread
           it
           abroad
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           for
           his
           disadvantage
           and
           trouble
           ;
           Whether
           this
           procedure
           of
           our
           Reverend
           Authour
           ,
           come
           not
           up
           to
           the
           
             practice
          
           of
           their
           designe
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           his
           own
           conscience
           to
           judge
           .
           Should
           men
           suffer
           their
           
             Spirits
          
           to
           be
           heightned
           by
           provocations
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           unto
           a
           recharge
           from
           the
           same
           
             offensive
             dunghill
             of
             reports
             ,
          
           what
           monsters
           should
           we
           speedily
           be
           transformed
           unto
           ?
           but
           this
           being
           far
           frō
           being
           the
           only
           place
           wherein
           appeale
           
           is
           made
           to
           
             reports
          
           and
           
             hearesayes
          
           by
           our
           
             Authour
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           in
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           severals
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           reassume
           this
           discourse
           .
           For
           what
           he
           addes
           about
           the
           space
           of
           
             time
          
           wherein
           my
           former
           reply
           was
           drawn
           up
           ,
           because
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           he
           had
           
             heard
             any
             report
          
           insinuated
           to
           the
           contrary
           to
           what
           I
           affirmed
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           him
           with
           giving
           evidence
           thereunto
           :
           but
           only
           adde
           that
           here
           he
           hath
           the
           
             product
          
           of
           halfe
           that
           time
           ,
           which
           I
           now
           
             interpose
          
           upon
           the
           review
           of
           my
           
             transcribed
          
           papers
           :
           Only
           whereas
           it
           is
           said
           that
           Mc
           
             Cawdry
          
           is
           an
           
             antient
          
           man
           ;
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           he
           should
           be
           so
           easy
           of
           beliefe
           ;
           
             Arist.
             
             Rhetor
             .
             lib.
          
           2.
           
             c.
          
           18.
           tel's
           us
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           and
           not
           apt
           to
           believe
           ;
           whence
           on
           all
           
             occasions
          
           of
           discourse
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ;
           but
           he
           believes
           all
           that
           comes
           to
           hand
           with
           an
           
             easy
             Faith
             ,
          
           which
           he
           hath
           totally
           in
           his
           own
           power
           ,
           to
           dispose
           of
           at
           pleasure
           .
           That
           I
           was
           in
           
             passion
          
           when
           I
           wrote
           my
           review
           is
           his
           judgment
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           but
           
             man's
             day
             ;
          
           we
           are
           in
           expectation
           of
           
           that
           ,
           wherein
           the
           
             world
             shall
             be
             judged
             in
             righteousnesse
             ;
          
           it
           is
           to
           possible
           that
           my
           spirit
           was
           not
           in
           that
           frame
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           wherein
           it
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Reverend
           Authour
           knowes
           not
           ;
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           say
           to
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           the
           
             Philosopher
             —
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Epic.
             Cap.
          
           48.
           
           
             Much
          
           I
           confesse
           ,
           was
           
             not
             spoken
             by
             me
          
           (
           which
           he
           afterwards
           insisteth
           on
           )
           
             to
             the
             Argumentative
             part
             of
             his
             booke
             ,
          
           which
           as
           in
           
             an
             answer
          
           I
           was
           not
           to
           
             looke
          
           for
           ,
           so
           to
           
             find
             ,
          
           had
           been
           a
           difficult
           taske
           .
           As
           he
           hath
           nothing
           to
           say
           ,
           unto
           the
           
             differences
          
           among
           themselves
           both
           in
           
             judgment
          
           and
           
             practice
             ,
          
           soe
           how
           little
           there
           is
           ,
           in
           his
           recrimination
           of
           the
           differences
           among
           us
           ,
           as
           
             that
             one
             and
             the
             same
             man
             differeth
             from
             himselfe
             ,
          
           which
           charge
           he
           casts
           upon
           Mr
           
             Cotton
             and
             my selfe
             ,
          
           will
           speedily
           be
           manifested
           to
           all
           impartiall
           men
           .
           For
           the
           
             Treatise
          
           it selfe
           whose
           consideration
           I
           now
           proceed
           unto
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           reduce
           what
           I
           have
           to
           say
           unto
           it
           ,
           unto
           the
           bounds
           intended
           
           in
           confining
           my
           
             defensative
          
           unto
           this
           Preface
           to
           the
           treatise
           of
           another
           ,
           I
           shall
           referre
           it
           unto
           certaine
           Heads
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           comprehensive
           of
           the
           
             whole
             ,
          
           and
           give
           the
           Reader
           a
           cleare
           and
           distinct
           view
           thereof
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           that
           which
           is
           least
           handled
           in
           the
           two
           bookes
           of
           this
           
             Reverend
             Author
             ,
          
           though
           the
           summe
           of
           what
           was
           pleaded
           by
           me
           in
           my
           
             Treatise
             of
             Schisme
             .
          
           For
           the
           
             discovery
          
           of
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           Schisme
           ,
           and
           the
           vindication
           of
           them
           who
           were
           falsly
           charged
           with
           the
           
             crime
          
           thereof
           ,
           I
           layd
           downe
           two
           
             Principles
          
           as
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           that
           I
           Asserted
           in
           the
           whole
           cause
           insisted
           on
           ;
           which
           may
           briefly
           be
           reduced
           to
           these
           two
           
             Syllogismes
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           in
           all
           and
           every
           place
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           where
           there
           is
           mention
           made
           of
           
             Schisme
             ,
          
           name
           ,
           or
           thing
           ,
           in
           an
           
             Ecclesiasticall
          
           sence
           ;
           there
           is
           nothing
           intended
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           a
           
             divisiō
          
           in
           a
           particular
           Church
           ;
           then
           that
           is
           the
           proper
           Scripture
           notion
           of
           Schisme
           in
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           sence
           ;
           but
           in
           all
           and
           every
           place
           &c
           :
           
             ergo
             ,
          
           
           The
           
             Proposition
          
           being
           cleare
           and
           evident
           in
           it's
           own
           light
           ,
           the
           
             Assumption
          
           was
           confirmed
           in
           my
           Treatise
           ,
           by
           an
           induction
           of
           the
           severall
           
             instances
          
           that
           might
           any
           way
           seeme
           to
           belong
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           My
           second
           principle
           was
           raised
           upon
           a
           
             concession
             of
             the
             generall
             nature
             of
             Schisme
          
           restrained
           with
           one
           necessary
           limitation
           and
           amounts
           unto
           this
           Argument
           .
        
         
           If
           
             Schisme
             in
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             sense
             ,
          
           be
           the
           breach
           of
           
             an
             Union
          
           of
           Christ's
           institution
           ,
           then
           they
           who
           are
           not
           guilty
           of
           
             the
             breach
             of
             any
             union
          
           of
           Christ's
           Institution
           ,
           are
           not
           guilty
           of
           Schisme
           ;
           but
           so
           is
           Schisme
           ,
           
             Ergò
             ,
          
        
         
           The
           
             Proposition
          
           also
           of
           this
           
             Syllogisme
          
           with
           it's
           inference
           being
           
             unquestionable
             ,
          
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           the
           
             Assumption
          
           I
           considered
           the
           nature
           of
           all
           
             Church
             Union
          
           as
           instituted
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           pleaded
           the
           innocency
           of
           those
           whose
           defence
           in
           several
           degrees
           I
           had
           undertaken
           ,
           by
           their
           freedome
           from
           the
           breach
           of
           any
           Church
           Union
           .
           Not
           finding
           the
           Reverend
           
             Authour
          
           in
           his
           first
           
             answer
          
           to
           speake
           
             clearely
          
           
           and
           distinctly
           to
           either
           of
           those
           principles
           ,
           but
           to
           proceed
           in
           a
           course
           of
           
             perpetual
             diversion
             ,
          
           from
           the
           thing
           in
           question
           ,
           with
           reflections
           ,
           charges
           &c
           :
           All
           rather
           I
           hope
           out
           of
           an
           
             unacquaintednesse
             with
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             argumentation
             ,
          
           than
           any
           perversenesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           in
           cavilling
           at
           what
           he
           found
           he
           could
           not
           answer
           ;
           I
           earnestly
           desired
           him
           in
           my
           
             review
          
           that
           we
           might
           have
           a
           faire
           and
           
             friendly
             meeting
             ,
          
           personally
           to
           debate
           these
           principles
           which
           he
           had
           undertaken
           to
           oppose
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           prevent
           trouble
           to
           our selves
           and
           others
           ,
           in
           writing
           and
           reading
           things
           remote
           from
           the
           
             merit
          
           of
           the
           cause
           under
           agitation
           ;
           what
           returnes
           I
           have
           had
           hereto
           ,
           the
           Reader
           is
           now
           acquainted
           withall
           ,
           from
           his
           
             rejoinder
             ,
          
           the
           particulars
           where
           of
           shall
           be
           farther
           enquired
           into
           afterward
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           parts
           of
           his
           two
           bookes
           consist
           in
           his
           charges
           upon
           me
           ,
           about
           my
           Judgment
           in
           sundry
           particulars
           ,
           not
           relating
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           that
           I
           can
           as
           yet
           understand
           ,
           unto
           the
           
             Controversy
          
           in
           hand
           ;
           As
           to
           his
           excursions
           ,
           about
           
             Brownists
             ,
          
           
           
             Anabaptists
             Seekers
             ;
          
           rending
           the
           peace
           of
           their
           Churches
           ,
           seperating
           from
           them
           ,
           the
           errours
           of
           
             the
             Seperatists
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           I
           cannot
           apprehend
           my selfe
           concerned
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           ;
           to
           the
           
             other
             things
          
           an
           Answer
           shall
           be
           returned
           ,
           and
           a
           defence
           made
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           I
           can
           judge
           it
           necessary
           .
           It
           may
           be
           our
           Author
           seekes
           a
           Releife
           from
           the
           
             Charge
             of
             Schisme
          
           that
           lyes
           upon
           him
           and
           his
           party
           (
           as
           they
           are
           called
           )
           from
           others
           ,
           by
           mannaging
           the
           same
           charge
           against
           them
           ,
           who
           he
           thinkes
           will
           not
           returne
           it
           upon
           them
           :
           but
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           shall
           assure
           him
           that
           were
           he
           not
           in
           my
           judgment
           more
           acacquitted
           upon
           my
           principles
           than
           upon
           his
           owne
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           necessitated
           to
           stand
           upon
           even
           termes
           with
           him
           herein
           ;
           but
           to
           have
           advantages
           from
           want
           of
           charity
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Donatists
          
           had
           against
           the
           
             Catholickes
             ,
          
           is
           no
           Argument
           of
           a
           Good
           cause
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           
             first
             Chapter
          
           there
           occurs
           not
           any
           thing
           of
           
             reall
          
           difference
           as
           to
           the
           cause
           under
           agitation
           ,
           that
           should
           require
           
             a
             review
             ,
          
           being
           spent
           wholy
           in
           
           things
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           briefly
           
             animadvert
          
           on
           what
           seemes
           of
           most
           concernment
           therein
           ,
           in
           the
           
             manner
          
           of
           his
           procedure
           .
           His
           former
           discourse
           ,
           and
           this
           also
           consisting
           much
           of
           
             my
             words
          
           perverted
           by
           adding
           in
           the
           close
           something
           that
           might
           wrest
           them
           to
           his
           owne
           purpose
           ,
           he
           tels
           me
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           third
           Chapter
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           
             to
             turne
             my
             testimony
             against
             my selfe
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
          
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             and
             allowed
             way
             of
             the
             clearest
             victory
             ,
          
           which
           it
           seemes
           he
           aimeth
           at
           ;
           but
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           remote
           from
           being
           defended
           with
           that
           pretence
           than
           this
           his
           way
           of
           proceeding
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           of
           
             urging
             a
             Testimony
          
           from
           me
           ,
           against
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           complained
           ,
           but
           the
           perverting
           of
           my
           words
           ,
           by
           either
           
             heading
             ,
          
           or
           
             closeing
          
           of
           them
           with
           his
           owne
           ,
           quite
           to
           other
           purposes
           than
           those
           of
           their
           owne
           intendment
           :
           a
           
             way
          
           whereby
           any
           man
           may
           make
           other
           
             mens
             words
          
           to
           speake
           what
           he
           pleaseth
           ;
           as
           Mr
           
             Biddle
          
           hy
           his
           leading
           
             questions
             ,
          
           and
           
             knitting
          
           of
           Scriptures
           to
           his
           expressions
           in
           them
           ,
           makes
           an
           appearance
           of
           constraining
           
           the
           
             word
             of
             God
          
           to
           speake
           out
           all
           his
           
             Socinian
             blasphemies
             .
          
        
         
           In
           this
           course
           he
           still
           continues
           ;
           and
           his
           very
           entrance
           gives
           us
           a
           
             pledge
          
           of
           what
           we
           are
           to
           expect
           in
           the
           processe
           of
           his
           management
           of
           the
           present
           businesse
           ;
           whereas
           I
           had
           said
           ,
           that
           
             considering
             the
             various
             interests
             of
             parties
             at
             difference
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             great
             successe
             to
             be
             promised
             by
             the
             management
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             though
             with
             never
             so
             much
             evidence
             and
             conviction
             of
             truth
             ;
          
           to
           the
           repetition
           of
           my
           words
           he
           subjoines
           the
           instance
           of
           
             Sectaries
             ,
             not
             restrained
             by
             the
             clearest
             demonstration
             of
             truth
             ;
          
           not
           weighing
           how
           facile
           a
           taske
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           supply
           
             Presbyterians
          
           in
           their
           room
           ;
           which
           in
           his
           account
           is
           ,
           it
           seemes
           ,
           to
           
             turne
             his
             testimony
             against
             himselfe
             ,
          
           &
           as
           he
           somewhere
           
             phraseth
             it
             ,
             to
             turne
             the
             point
             of
             his
             sword
             into
             his
             owne
             bowels
             ;
          
           but
           ,
           
             nobis
             non
             licet
             esse
             tam
             disertis
             ;
          
           neither
           do
           we
           here
           ,
           either
           
             learne
          
           or
           
             teach
          
           any
           such
           way
           of
           disputation
           .
        
         
           His
           following
           leaves
           are
           spent
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           
             slighting
          
           the
           Notion
           of
           
           
             Schisme
          
           by
           me
           insisted
           on
           ,
           and
           in
           reporting
           my
           arguments
           for
           it
           
             (
             p.
          
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           12.
           )
           in
           such
           a
           
             way
          
           and
           manner
           ,
           as
           argues
           that
           he
           either
           never
           understood
           them
           ,
           or
           is
           willing
           to
           pervert
           them
           .
           The
           true
           nature
           and
           importance
           of
           them
           I
           have
           before
           laid
           downe
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           now
           againe
           repeat
           :
           Though
           I
           shall
           adde
           that
           his
           frequent
           repetition
           of
           his
           disproving
           
             that
             principle
             ,
          
           which
           it
           appeares
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           yet
           contended
           with
           all
           ,
           in
           its
           
             Full
             strength
             ,
          
           brings
           but
           little
           advantage
           to
           his
           cause
           ,
           with
           persons
           whose
           interest
           doth
           not
           compell
           them
           to
           take
           up
           things
           on
           trust
           .
           How
           well
           he
           cleares
           himselfe
           from
           the
           
             charge
             of
             reviling
          
           and
           useing
           
             opprobrious
          
           reproachful
           termes
           ,
           although
           he
           professe
           himselfe
           to
           have
           been
           
             astonished
          
           at
           the
           
             charge
             ,
          
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           his
           justification
           of
           himselfe
           therein
           .
           
             pag.
          
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           with
           his
           reinforceing
           every
           particular
           expression
           instanced
           in
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           tels
           me
           ,
           for
           inferring
           that
           he
           discovered
           
             sanguinary
             thoughts
          
           in
           reference
           unto
           them
           whose
           removall
           from
           their
           
             native
             soyle
          
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           he
           
           affirmes
           ,
           England's
           happinesse
           would
           have
           consisted
           in
           ,
           that
           
             he
             hath
             much
             adoe
             to
             forbeare
             once
             more
             to
             say
             the
             Lord
             rebuke
             thee
             :
          
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           have
           received
           such
           a
           
             satisfactory
             tast
          
           of
           his
           spirit
           and
           way
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           shall
           not
           from
           
             henceforth
          
           desire
           him
           to
           keep
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           
             hardly
             forbeare
          
           to
           let
           out
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           use
           his
           utmost
           liberty
           ;
           so
           I
           must
           assure
           him
           that
           I
           am
           very
           little
           
             concerned
             ,
          
           or
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           in
           what
           he
           shall
           be
           
             pleased
          
           to
           
             say
             ,
          
           or
           to
           forbeare
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           himselfe
           hath
           freed
           me
           of
           that
           concernment
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           particular
           of
           value
           insisted
           on
           ,
           is
           his
           
             charge
             upon
             me
          
           for
           the
           deniall
           of
           all
           the
           
             Churches
             of
             England
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             except
             the
             Churches
             gathered
             ,
             in
             a
             Congregationall
             way
             :
          
           Having
           frequently
           and
           without
           hesitation
           charged
           this
           opinion
           upon
           me
           in
           his
           first
           answer
           ,
           knowing
           it
           to
           be
           very
           false
           ,
           I
           expostulated
           with
           him
           about
           it
           in
           my
           
             Reveiw
             .
          
           Insteed
           of
           accepting
           the
           
             satisfaction
          
           tendered
           in
           my
           expresse
           deniall
           of
           any
           such
           thought
           or
           perswasion
           ,
           or
           tendering
           any
           satisfaction
           as
           to
           the
           wrong
           
           done
           me
           ,
           he
           seekes
           to
           justify
           himselfe
           in
           his
           charge
           ,
           and
           so
           persisteth
           therein
           .
           The
           Reasons
           he
           gives
           of
           his
           so
           doing
           are
           not
           unworthy
           a
           little
           to
           be
           
             remarked
             .
          
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           this
           ;
           
             He
             supposed
             me
             to
             be
             an
             Independent
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           made
           that
           charge
           ;
           the
           consequent
           of
           which
           supposition
           is
           much
           to
           weake
           ,
           to
           justify
           this
           Reverend
           Authour
           in
           his
           Accusation
           ;
           doth
           he
           suppose
           that
           he
           may
           without
           offence
           ,
           lay
           what
           he
           please
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           an
           
             Independent
             ?
          
           but
           he
           saith
           secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           tooke
           the
           word
           
             Independent
             ,
             generally
             ,
             as
             comprehending
             Brownists
             ,
             &
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             other
             Sectaries
             :
          
           But
           herein
           also
           he
           doth
           but
           delude
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           seeing
           he
           
             personally
          
           speakes
           to
           me
           and
           to
           my
           designe
           in
           that
           booke
           of
           Schisme
           ,
           which
           he
           undertook
           to
           confute
           ;
           which
           also
           removes
           his
           third
           intimation
           ,
           that
           he
           formerly
           intended
           
             any
             kind
             of
             Independency
             ,
          
           &c
           :
           the
           rest
           that
           follow
           are
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           and
           however
           compounded
           will
           not
           make
           a
           salve
           to
           heale
           the
           wound
           made
           in
           his
           reputation
           by
           his
           own
           weapon
           ;
           for
           the
           
           learned
           Author
           ,
           
             called
             vox
             populi
             ,
          
           which
           he
           is
           pleased
           here
           to
           urge
           ?
           I
           first
           question
           whither
           he
           be
           
             willing
          
           to
           be
           produced
           to
           maintaine
           this
           
             Charge
             ;
          
           and
           if
           he
           shall
           appeare
           ;
           I
           must
           needs
           tell
           him
           ,
           (
           what
           he
           here
           questions
           whether
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           or
           no
           )
           that
           he
           is
           a
           
             very
             lyar
             .
          
           For
           any
           
             principles
          
           in
           my
           Treatise
           ,
           whence
           a
           denyall
           of
           their
           
             Ministers
             and
             Churches
          
           may
           be
           regularly
           deduced
           ,
           let
           him
           produce
           them
           if
           he
           can
           ;
           and
           if
           not
           ,
           acknowledge
           that
           there
           had
           been
           a
           more
           Christian
           and
           ingenious
           way
           of
           coming
           off
           an
           ingagement
           into
           that
           charge
           ,
           then
           that
           by
           him
           chosen
           to
           be
           insisted
           on
           ;
           
             animos
             &
             iram
             ex
             crimine
             sumunt
             .
          
           And
           againe
           we
           have
           
             vox
             populi
          
           cited
           on
           the
           like
           occasion
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           34
           ;
           about
           my
           refusall
           to
           answer
           whither
           I
           were
           a
           Minister
           or
           not
           ;
           which
           as
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           of
           such
           a
           refusal
           of
           mine
           on
           any
           occasion
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           (
           because
           it
           must
           be
           spoken
           )
           is
           
             purum
             putum
             mendacium
             ,
          
           so
           it
           is
           no
           truer
           ,
           that
           ,
           that
           was
           
             vox
             populi
          
           at
           Oxford
           which
           is
           pretended
           ;
           that
           which
           is
           
             vox
             populi
             ,
          
           must
           be
           publicke
           :
           
             publicum
          
           was
           once
           
           
             populicum
             ;
          
           now
           setting
           aside
           the
           
             whispers
             ,
          
           of
           it
           may
           be
           two
           or
           three
           
             Ardelio's
             ,
          
           notorious
           
             triflers
             ,
          
           whose
           lavish
           impertinency
           ,
           will
           deliver
           any
           man
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           being
           slandered
           by
           their
           tongues
           ,
           and
           there
           will
           be
           little
           gound
           left
           for
           the
           report
           ,
           that
           is
           
             fathered
          
           on
           
             vox
             populi
             :
          
           And
           I
           tell
           him
           here
           once
           againe
           (
           which
           is
           a
           sufficient
           answer
           indeed
           to
           his
           whole
           first
           Chapter
           )
           that
           I
           doe
           not
           deny
           
             Presbyterian
             Churches
          
           to
           be
           true
           Churches
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           the
           ministers
           of
           them
           to
           be
           true
           ministers
           ,
           nor
           doe
           maintaine
           a
           
             nullity
          
           in
           their
           
             Ordination
          
           as
           to
           what
           is
           the
           proper
           use
           and
           end
           of
           
             Ordination
             ,
          
           (
           takeing
           it
           in
           the
           sense
           ,
           wherin
           by
           
           them
           it
           is
           taken
           ,
           )
           though
           I
           think
           it
           neither
           administred
           by
           them
           in
           
             due
             order
             ,
          
           nor
           to
           have
           in
           it selfe
           that
           force
           and
           efficacy
           ,
           singly
           considered
           ,
           which
           by
           many
           of
           them
           is
           ascribed
           unto
           it
           .
           Thus
           much
           of
           my
           judgment
           I
           have
           publiquely
           declared
           long
           agoe
           ,
           and
           I
           thought
           I
           might
           have
           expected
           from
           persons
           
             Professing
             Christianity
             ,
          
           
           that
           they
           would
           not
           voluntarily
           engage
           themselves
           into
           an
           opposition
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           waveing
           my
           judgment
           which
           I
           had
           constantly
           published
           and
           preached
           ,
           have
           gathered
           up
           
             reports
          
           from
           
             private
          
           and
           
             table
          
           discourses
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           false
           and
           untrue
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           uncertaine
           ,
           the
           occasions
           and
           coherences
           of
           those
           discourses
           from
           whence
           they
           have
           been
           raised
           and
           taken
           ,
           being
           utterly
           
             lost
             ,
          
           or
           at
           present
           by
           him
           wholly
           omitted
           .
           His
           following
           excursions
           about
           a
           
             successive
             ordination
             from
             Rome
             ,
          
           wherein
           he
           runnes
           crosse
           to
           the
           most
           
             eminent
             lights
          
           of
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           their
           declared
           Judgments
           ,
           with
           practise
           in
           reordaining
           those
           who
           come
           unto
           them
           with
           that
           
             Romane
             stampe
          
           upon
           them
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           further
           interest
           my selfe
           in
           ,
           nor
           think
           my selfe
           concerned
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           untill
           I
           see
           a
           satisfactory
           answer
           given
           unto
           
             Beza
          
           and
           others
           in
           this
           very
           point
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           must
           here
           againe
           professe
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           understand
           that
           distinction
           of
           deriveing
           ordination
           from
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           but
           not
           from
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           Let
           him
           but
           seriously
           peruse
           these
           ensuing
           
           words
           of
           
             Beza
             ,
          
           and
           tell
           me
           whither
           he
           have
           any
           ground
           of
           a
           particular
           quarrell
           against
           me
           upon
           this
           account
           .
        
         
           
             Sed
             praeterea
             quaenam
             ista
             est
             quaeso
             ordinaria
             vocatio
             ,
             quam
             eos
             habuisse
             dicis
             ,
             quos
             Deus
             paucis
             quibusdam
             except
             is
             ,
             excitavit
             ?
             Certe
             papistica
             .
             Nam
             haec
             tua
             verba
             sunt
             ;
             Hodie
             si
             episcopi
             Gallicanarum
             ecclesiarum
             se
             &
             suas
             ecclesias
             à
             tyrannide
             Episcopi
             Romani
             vindicare
             velint
             ,
             &
             eas
             ab
             omni
             idololatria
             &
             superstitione
             repurgare
             ,
             non
             habent
             opus
             alia
             vocatione
             ab
             ea
             quam
             habent
             .
             Quid
             ergo
             ?
             Papisticas
             ordinationes
             ,
             in
             quibus
             neque
             morum
             examen
             praecessit
             ,
             neque
             leges
             ullae
             servatae
             sunt
             inviolabiliter
             ex
             divino
             jure
             in
             electionibus
             &
             ordinationibus
             praescriptae
             ,
             in
             quibus
             puri
             etiam
             omnes
             canones
             impudentissime
             violati
             sunt
             :
             quae
             nihil
             aliud
             sunt
             ,
             quam
             foedissima
             Romani
             prostibulin
             undinatio
             ,
             quavis
             meretricum
             mercede
             ,
             quam
             Deus
             templo
             suo
             inferri
             prohibuit
             ,
             inquinatior
             :
             quibus
             denique
             alii
             non
             ad
             praedicandum
             sed
             pervertendum
             evangelium
             :
             alii
             non
             ad
             docendum
             ,
             sed
             adrursus
             sacrificandum
             ,
             &
             ad
             abominandum
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
           
             sunt
             ordinati
             ,
             usque
             adeo
             firmas
             tecum
             esse
             censebimus
             ,
             ut
             quoties
             tali
             cuipiam
             pseudoepiscopo
             ,
             Deus
             concesserit
             ad
             verum
             Christianismum
             transire
             omnis
             illa
             istiusmodi
             ordinationis
             impuritas
             simul
             expurgata
             censeatur
             ?
             Imo
             quia
             sic
             animum
             per
             Dei
             gratiam
             mutavit
             ,
             quo
             ore
             ,
             quo
             pudore
             ,
             qua
             conscientia
             papismum
             quidem
             detestabitur
             ,
             suam
             autem
             inordinatissimam
             ordinationem
             non
             ejurabit
             ?
             aut
             si
             ,
             ejuret
             ,
             quomodo
             ex
             illius
             jure
             auctoritatem
             dicendi
             habebit
             .
             Nec
             tamen
             nego
             quin
             tales
             ,
             si
             probe
             doctrinam
             veram
             tenere
             ,
             si
             honest
             is
             moribus
             praediti
             ,
             si
             ad
             gregem
             pascendum
             apti
             comperiantur
             ,
             ex
             pseudoepiscopis
             novi
             pastores
             ,
             legitime
             designentur
             ;
          
           Thus
           he
           ;
           who
           was
           thought
           then
           to
           speake
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Geneva
          
           and
           
             France
             ;
          
           in
           his
           book
           against
           
             Saravia
          
           about
           the
           diverse
           orders
           of
           
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Church
             :
          
        
         
           His
           
             plea
          
           for
           the
           
             Church-Authority
          
           of
           the
           
             Pope
             ,
          
           notwithstanding
           his
           being
           an
           
             Idolater
             ,
             a
             murderer
             ,
             theman
             of
             sinne
          
           an
           adversary
           of
           Christ
           ;
           because
           a
           Civill
           magistrate
           doth
           not
           by
           any
           
             morall
             Crime
          
           
           or
           those
           whereof
           the
           
             Pope
             is
             guilty
             ,
          
           loose
           his
           jurisdiction
           and
           Authority
           ,
           considering
           the
           different
           principles
           ,
           grounds
           ,
           ends
           ,
           laws
           ,
           Rules
           ,
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           severall
           
             tenures
             ,
          
           whereby
           the
           one
           doth
           hold
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           pretends
           to
           hold
           his
           power
           ,
           is
           brought
           in
           to
           serve
           the
           turne
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           easily
           layd
           aside
           ?
        
         
           And
           when
           he
           shall
           manifest
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           one
           
             single
             High-Preist
          
           or
           Prelate
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           the
           whole
           Church
           ;
           and
           
             that
             office
          
           to
           be
           confined
           to
           one
           
             nation
             ,
          
           one
           blood
           ,
           
             one
             family
             ,
          
           propagated
           by
           naturall
           generation
           ,
           without
           any
           provision
           of
           reliefe
           by
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           person
           or
           family
           in
           case
           of
           miscarriage
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           shall
           have
           
             proved
          
           that
           such
           an
           
             officer
          
           as
           the
           
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           in
           any
           one
           particular
           that
           constituteth
           him
           such
           an
           officer
           ,
           was
           once
           
             instituted
          
           by
           Christ
           ,
           I
           shall
           farther
           attend
           unto
           his
           
             Reason
          
           for
           his
           Authority
           from
           that
           of
           the
           
             High-Priests
          
           among
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           lost
           as
           to
           it's
           
           continuance
           in
           the
           family
           of
           
             Aaron
          
           notwithstanding
           the
           miscarriage
           of
           some
           individuall
           Person
           vested
           therewithall
           ;
           In
           the
           close
           of
           the
           Chapter
           he
           reassumes
           his
           charge
           of
           my
           
             renouncing
             my
             owne
             Ordination
          
           which
           with
           great
           confidence
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           least
           
             scruple
             ,
          
           he
           had
           asserted
           in
           his
           
             Answer
             ;
          
           of
           that
           assersion
           he
           now
           pretends
           to
           give
           the
           Reasons
           ,
           whereof
           the
           first
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             world
             lookes
             on
             him
             as
             an
             Independent
             of
             the
             highest
             note
             ;
          
           therefore
           he
           hath
           renounced
           his
           ordination
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             I
             dare
             to
             say
             so
             .
          
           So
           much
           for
           that
           reason
           .
           I
           understand
           neither
           the
           
             Logick
          
           nor
           
             morality
          
           of
           this
           first
           Reason
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             He
             knowes
             from
             good
             hands
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Brethren
             have
             renounced
             their
             Ordination
             ;
          
           therefore
           he
           durst
           say
           positively
           
             that
             I
             have
             renounced
             mine
             .
          
           Prov.
           12.
           18.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           hath
           heard
           that
           I
           disswaded
           others
           from
           
             their
             ordination
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           he
           durst
           say
           I
           renownced
           my
           owne
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           suppose
           he
           may
           possibly
           disswade
           
           some
           from
           
             Episcopall
             Ordination
             :
          
           but
           I
           know
           it
           not
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           he
           knowes
           what
           he
           affirmes
           of
           me
           which
           is
           false
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           concludes
           
             from
             the
             principles
             in
             my
             book
             of
             Schisme
             ;
          
           because
           I
           said
           that
           to
           insist
           upon
           a
           
             succession
             of
             ordination
             from
             Anti-Christ
             and
             the
             Beast
             of
             Rome
             would
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             keep
             up
             in
             this
             particular
             what
             God
             would
             have
             pulled
             down
             ,
          
           therefore
           I
           renounced
           my
           ordination
           ;
           when
           he
           knowes
           that
           I
           avowed
           the
           validity
           of
           ordination
           on
           another
           account
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           all
           this
           will
           not
           doe
           ,
           ,
           he
           tels
           me
           of
           something
           that
           was
           said
           at
           a
           
             publique
             meeting
             (
             at
             dinner
          
           it
           seemes
           )
           with
           the
           
             Canons
             of
          
           Chhist-Church
           ,
           
             viz
             :
          
           that
           
             I
             vallued
             not
             my
             ordination
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Oxford
             any
             more
             than
             a
             crum
             upon
             my
             trencher
             ;
          
           which
           words
           whether
           ever
           they
           were
           spoken
           or
           no
           ,
           or
           to
           what
           purpose
           ,
           or
           in
           reference
           to
           what
           Ordination
           ,
           (
           I
           meane
           of
           the
           two
           orders
           )
           or
           in
           what
           sense
           ,
           or
           with
           what
           limitation
           ,
           or
           as
           part
           of
           what
           discourse
           ,
           or
           in
           comparison
           of
           what
           else
           ,
           or
           whither
           solely
           in
           refference
           
           to
           the
           Roman
           succession
           ,
           in
           which
           sense
           I
           will
           have
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           it
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           at
           all
           ;
           nor
           will
           concerne
           my selfe
           to
           enquire
           ;
           being
           greatly
           ashamed
           to
           find
           men
           professing
           the
           Religion
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           so
           farre
           forgetfull
           of
           all
           common
           Rules
           of
           civility
           and
           principles
           of
           humane
           society
           ,
           as
           to
           insist
           upon
           such
           
             vaine
             groundlesse
             reports
          
           as
           the
           Foundations
           of
           accusations
           against
           their
           Brethren
           !
           nor
           doe
           I
           believe
           that
           any
           one
           of
           the
           
             Reverend
             Persons
          
           quoted
           will
           owne
           this
           information
           ;
           although
           I
           shall
           not
           concerne
           my selfe
           to
           make
           enquiry
           into
           their
           memories
           concerning
           any
           such
           passage
           or
           discourse
           .
        
         
           Much
           reliefe
           for
           the
           
             future
          
           against
           these
           and
           the
           like
           mistakes
           may
           be
           afforded
           from
           an
           easy
           observation
           of
           the
           different
           senses
           wherein
           the
           terme
           of
           
             Ordination
          
           is
           often
           used
           ;
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           when
           it
           is
           taken
           largely
           for
           the
           whole
           appointment
           of
           a
           man
           to
           the
           ministry
           ;
           in
           which
           sense
           I
           desire
           our
           Authour
           to
           consider
           what
           is
           written
           by
           
             Beza
          
           among
           Reformed
           ,
           and
           
             Gerhard
          
           among
           the
           
             Lutheran
          
           
           
             Divines
             ;
          
           to
           omit
           innumerable
           others
           ;
           another
           thing
           when
           taken
           for
           the
           imposition
           of
           hand
           ,
           whither
           by
           
             Bishops
          
           or
           
             Presbyters
             ;
          
           concerning
           which
           
             single
             Act
             ,
          
           both
           as
           to
           its
           
             order
             ,
          
           &
           
             efficacy
             ,
          
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           delivered
           my
           judgment
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           pleased
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           .
           I
           feare
           indeed
           that
           when
           men
           speak
           of
           an
           
             ordained
             ministry
             ;
          
           which
           in
           its
           true
           and
           proper
           sense
           I
           shall
           with
           them
           contend
           for
           ,
           they
           often
           relate
           only
           to
           that
           solemnity
           ,
           restraining
           the
           authoritative
           making
           of
           ministers
           singly
           thereunto
           ;
           contrary
           to
           the
           intention
           and
           meaning
           of
           that
           expression
           ,
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           antiquity
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           reformed
           Divines
           ,
           both
           
             Calvinists
             ,
          
           and
           
             Lutherans
             ;
          
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           imaginable
           how
           some
           men
           prevaile
           by
           the
           noise
           and
           sound
           of
           that
           
             Word
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           prejudiced
           minds
           of
           
             partiall
          
           unstudied
           men
           .
           A
           litle
           time
           may
           farther
           manifest
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           sufficiently
           done
           already
           ;
           that
           another
           account
           is
           given
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           by
           
             Clemens
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Origen
             ,
             Justin
             Martyr
             ,
          
           and
           generally
           all
           the
           first
           writers
           of
           Christians
           ;
           
           besides
           the
           Counsels
           of
           old
           &
           late
           ,
           with
           innumerable
           
             Protestant
             Authors
          
           of
           the
           best
           note
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           say
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           mistake
           ;
           whereas
           sundry
           things
           concurre
           to
           the
           
             calling
          
           of
           
             Ministers
             ,
          
           as
           it
           belongs
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           
             ground
             and
             pillar
             of
             truth
             ,
          
           the
           
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           Psal.
           45.
           and
           
             mother
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             or
             she
             that
             tarryeth
             at
             home
             ,
          
           Psal.
           68.
           
             unto
             whom
             all
             ministers
             are
             stewards
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           1.
           even
           in
           that
           
             house
          
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           3.
           15.
           and
           sundry
           
             qualifications
          
           are
           indispensably
           previously
           required
           in
           the
           persons
           to
           be
           called
           ;
           overlooking
           the
           
             necessity
          
           of
           the
           qualifications
           required
           ,
           and
           omitting
           the
           
             duty
          
           and
           
             authority
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           1.
           15.
           
           
             Acts
          
           6.
           2.
           13.
           2.
           14.
           22.
           the
           Act
           of
           them
           who
           are
           not
           the
           
             whole
             Church
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           4.
           11
           ,
           12.
           but
           only
           a
           
             part
          
           of
           it
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           3.
           21.
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           1.
           24.
           1
           Pet.
           5.
           3.
           as
           to
           ministry
           ,
           consisting
           in
           the
           approbation
           and
           solemne
           confirmation
           ,
           of
           what
           is
           supposed
           to
           go
           before
           ,
           hath
           in
           some
           mens
           language
           ,
           gotten
           the
           name
           of
           
             ordination
             ,
          
           and
           an
           interpretation
           
           of
           that
           name
           to
           such
           an
           extent
           ,
           as
           to
           
             enwrap
          
           in
           it
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           
             indispensably
          
           necessary
           to
           the
           constitution
           or
           making
           of
           
             ministers
             ;
          
           so
           that
           where
           that
           is
           
             obtained
             ,
          
           in
           what
           order
           soever
           ,
           or
           by
           whom
           soever
           administred
           ,
           who
           have
           first
           obtained
           it
           themselves
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           lawfull
           and
           sufficient
           calling
           to
           the
           ministry
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           I
           know
           no
           errour
           ,
           about
           the
           institutions
           of
           Christ
           ,
           attended
           with
           more
           pernitious
           consequences
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           this
           ;
           should
           it
           be
           practised
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           force
           of
           the
           
             principle
          
           its selfe
           .
           Suppose
           six
           ,
           eight
           ,
           or
           ten
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           themselves
           been
           formerly
           ordained
           ;
           but
           now
           perhaps
           ,
           not
           by
           any
           
             ecclesiasticall
             censure
             ,
          
           but
           by
           an
           act
           of
           the
           civill
           
             magistrate
             ,
          
           are
           put
           out
           of
           their
           places
           ,
           for
           
             notorious
             ignorance
          
           and
           
             scandall
             ;
          
           should
           concurre
           and
           ordaine
           an
           hundred
           ignorant
           and
           wicked
           persons
           like
           themselves
           ,
           to
           be
           ministers
           :
           must
           they
           not
           on
           this
           Principle
           be
           all
           accounted
           
             ministers
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           invested
           with
           all
           
             ministeriall
             power
             ;
          
           and
           so
           be
           enabled
           to
           propagate
           
           their
           kind
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           indeed
           why
           should
           not
           this
           be
           granted
           ,
           seeing
           the
           whole
           bulke
           of
           the
           
             papall
             ordination
          
           is
           contended
           for
           as
           valid
           ;
           whereas
           it
           is
           notoriously
           knowne
           ,
           that
           sundry
           
             Bishops
          
           among
           them
           (
           who
           perhaps
           received
           their
           own
           ordination
           as
           the
           
             reward
             of
             a
             whore
             )
          
           being
           persons
           of
           
             vitious
             lives
             ,
          
           and
           utterly
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           did
           sustaine
           their
           pompe
           and
           sloth
           ,
           by
           selling
           
             holy
             orders
          
           as
           they
           called
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           
             scum
          
           and
           refuse
           of
           men
           ;
           but
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           more
           in
           their
           proper
           place
           .
        
         
           Take
           then
           Reader
           ,
           the
           substance
           of
           this
           chapter
           ;
           in
           this
           briefe
           recapitulation
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             He
             denies
             our
             Churches
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             ,
             and
             our
             Ministers
             true
             Ministers
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             He
             hath
             renounced
             his
             owne
             ordination
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             When
             some
             young
             men
             came
             to
             advise
             about
             their
             ordination
             he
             diswaded
             them
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           
             He
             saith
             he
             would
             maintaine
             against
          
           
           
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             England
             ,
             there
             was
             in
             Scripture
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Ordination
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           
             That
             when
             he
             was
             chosen
             a
             Parliament
             man
             he
             would
             not
             answer
             whether
             he
             was
             a
             Minister
             or
             not
             ;
          
           all
           which
           are
           
             notoriously
          
           untrue
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           
             namely
          
           the
           
             two
             last
             ,
          
           so
           remote
           from
           any
           thing
           to
           give
           a
           pretence
           or
           colour
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           question
           whether
           
             Satan
          
           have
           impudence
           enough
           to
           owne
           himselfe
           their
           Author
           ;
           and
           yet
           from
           
             hearesayes
             ,
             reports
             ,
             rumours
             ,
             from
             table
             talk
             ,
             Vox
             populi
             ,
          
           and
           such
           other
           grounds
           of
           Reasoning
           this
           Reverend
           Author
           hath
           made
           them
           his
           
             owne
             ,
          
           and
           by
           such
           a
           
             charge
             ,
          
           hath
           I
           presume
           ,
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           all
           unprejudiced
           men
           ,
           
             discharged
          
           me
           from
           further
           attending
           to
           what
           he
           shall
           be
           prompted
           from
           the
           like
           principles
           to
           divulge
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           end
           and
           purposes
           ,
           which
           hitherto
           he
           hath
           managed
           ,
           for
           the
           future
           .
           For
           my
           judgment
           about
           their
           ministry
           ,
           and
           Ordination
           ,
           about
           the
           nature
           and
           efficacy
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           the
           state
           and
           power
           of
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           my
           owne
           
           station
           in
           the
           ministry
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           at
           all
           times
           through
           the
           grace
           and
           assistance
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           freely
           justify
           against
           men
           and
           
             devills
             ,
          
           it
           is
           so
           well
           knowne
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           here
           further
           to
           declare
           it
           :
           for
           the
           true
           nature
           and
           notion
           of
           
             Schisme
             ,
          
           alone
           by
           me
           enquired
           after
           ,
           in
           this
           chapter
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           I
           find
           nothing
           offerd
           thereunto
           :
           only
           whereas
           I
           restrained
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           use
           of
           the
           word
           
             Schisme
          
           to
           the
           sense
           wherein
           it
           is
           used
           ,
           in
           the
           
             places
          
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           mention
           it
           with
           relation
           to
           Church
           affaires
           ,
           which
           that
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           nothing
           but
           
             asseverations
          
           to
           the
           contrary
           are
           produced
           to
           evince
           ;
           this
           is
           interpreted
           ,
           to
           extend
           to
           all
           that
           I
           would
           allow
           as
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           Schisme
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           false
           ;
           though
           I
           said
           if
           I
           would
           
             proceed
          
           no
           farther
           ,
           I
           might
           not
           be
           compelled
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           seeing
           in
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           we
           may
           crave
           allowance
           to
           
             think
          
           and
           speak
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           :
           However
           ,
           I
           expressely
           comprised
           in
           my
           proposition
           all
           the
           places
           wherein
           the
           
             nature
          
           of
           Schisme
           is
           delivered
           under
           
           what
           termes
           or
           words
           soever
           .
           When
           then
           I
           shall
           be
           convinced
           ,
           that
           such
           discourses
           as
           those
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           made
           up
           of
           diversions
           into
           things
           wholy
           forraigne
           to
           the
           inquiry
           by
           me
           insisted
           on
           ,
           in
           the
           investigation
           of
           the
           true
           notion
           and
           nature
           of
           Schisme
           ,
           with
           long
           
             talkes
          
           about
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Brownists
             ,
             Sectaries
             ,
             Independents
             ,
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Ordination
             ,
          
           with
           charges
           and
           reflections
           grounded
           on
           this
           presumption
           ,
           that
           this
           
             Author
          
           and
           his
           party
           ,
           (
           for
           we
           will
           no
           more
           contend
           about
           that
           expression
           )
           are
           
             in
             solidum
          
           possessed
           of
           all
           true
           and
           orderly
           
             Church
             state
          
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           so
           that
           whosoever
           are
           not
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           
             Schismaticks
             ,
          
           and
           I
           know
           not
           what
           besides
           ,
           he
           being
           
             —
             Gallinae
             filius
             albae
          
           
             nos
             viles
             pulli
             nati
             infelicibus
             ovis
             ;
          
           I
           shall
           farther
           attend
           unto
           them
           .
           I
           must
           farther
           adde
           that
           I
           was
           not
           so
           happy
           as
           to
           foresee
           that
           because
           I
           granted
           the
           
             Roman
          
           Party
           before
           the
           Reformation
           to
           have
           made
           outwardly
           a
           profession
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           although
           I
           expressed
           them
           to
           be
           
             really
             a
             party
             combined
          
           
           
             together
             ,
          
           for
           all
           ends
           of
           
             wickednesse
             ,
          
           and
           in
           particular
           for
           the
           
             extirpation
          
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           having
           no
           state
           of
           
             union
          
           but
           what
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           calls
           
             Babilon
          
           in
           opposition
           to
           
             Syon
             ,
          
           our
           Reverend
           Author
           would
           conclude
           as
           he
           doth
           
             pag.
          
           34.
           that
           I
           allowed
           them
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           wiser
           men
           then
           I
           ,
           to
           see
           farre
           into
           the
           issue
           of
           such
           discourses
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           take
           in
           good
           part
           what
           doth
           fall
           out
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           
             Reverend
             Author
             ,
          
           insteed
           of
           having
           his
           
             zeale
             warmed
          
           against
           me
           ,
           would
           a
           little
           bestirre
           his
           abilities
           ,
           to
           make
           out
           to
           the
           understandings
           and
           consciences
           of
           
             uninterested
             men
             ,
          
           that
           
             All
             ecclesiasticall
             power
          
           being
           vested
           in
           the
           Pope
           and
           
             Councills
             ,
          
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           that
           whole
           combination
           of
           men
           called
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           and
           flowing
           from
           the
           
             Pope
          
           in
           its
           execution
           to
           all
           others
           ;
           who
           in
           the
           derivation
           of
           it
           from
           him
           ,
           owned
           him
           as
           the
           immediate
           
             fountaine
          
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           they
           sware
           to
           maintaine
           in
           
             him
             ,
          
           and
           this
           in
           
             opposition
          
           to
           all
           Church
           power
           in
           any
           
           other
           persons
           whatsoever
           ;
           it
           was
           possible
           that
           any
           power
           should
           be
           derived
           from
           that
           combination
           ,
           but
           what
           came
           expressely
           from
           the
           fountaine
           mentioned
           .
           I
           desire
           our
           Author
           would
           consider
           the
           frame
           of
           spirit
           that
           was
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           in
           them
           ,
           who
           first
           laboured
           in
           the
           
             worke
             of
             Reformation
             ,
          
           and
           to
           that
           end
           peruse
           the
           stories
           of
           
             Lasitius
             ,
          
           and
           
             Regenuolscius
          
           about
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Bohemia
             ,
             Poland
             ,
          
           and
           those
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           especially
           the
           latter
           from
           
             pag.
          
           29.
           30.
           and
           forward
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           distinction
           used
           by
           some
           ,
           between
           the
           
             Papacy
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           which
           our
           
             Author
          
           makes
           use
           of
           to
           another
           purpose
           ,
           then
           those
           did
           ,
           who
           first
           invented
           it
           ,
           (
           extending
           it
           only
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           possibility
           of
           salvation
           for
           individuall
           persons
           living
           in
           that
           communion
           before
           the
           Reformation
           )
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           not
           be
           angry
           if
           I
           professe
           my
           
             disability
          
           to
           understand
           it
           .
           All
           men
           cannot
           be
           wise
           alike
           ;
           if
           the
           
             Papacy
          
           comprise
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           all
           Papall
           Jurisdiction
           and
           power
           ,
           with
           the
           
           subjection
           of
           men
           thereunto
           ,
           if
           it
           denote
           all
           the
           
             Idolatries
             ,
             false
             worship
             ,
          
           and
           heresies
           of
           that
           
             society
          
           of
           men
           ;
           I
           do
           know
           that
           all
           those
           are
           confirmed
           by
           
             Church
             Acts
          
           of
           that
           
             Church
             :
          
           and
           that
           in
           the
           
             Church
             Publick
             sense
          
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           no
           man
           was
           a
           member
           of
           it
           but
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           union
           that
           consisted
           in
           that
           
             Papacy
             ,
          
           it
           being
           placed
           alwaies
           by
           them
           in
           all
           their
           definitions
           of
           their
           Church
           ;
           as
           also
           hat
           there
           was
           neither
           Church
           
             Order
             ,
          
           nor
           Church
           
             Power
             ,
          
           nor
           Church
           
             Act
             ,
          
           nor
           Church
           
             confession
             ,
          
           nor
           Church
           
             Worship
          
           amongst
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           consisted
           in
           that
           
             Papacy
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           because
           nothing
           doth
           more
           frequently
           ,
           occurre
           then
           the
           objection
           of
           the
           difficulty
           in
           placing
           the
           dispensation
           of
           
             baptisme
          
           on
           a
           sure
           foot
           
             account
             ,
          
           in
           case
           of
           the
           rejection
           of
           all
           
             authoritative
          
           influence
           from
           
             Rome
          
           into
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           with
           the
           insinuation
           of
           a
           supposition
           of
           the
           
             nonbaptization
          
           of
           all
           sutch
           ,
           as
           derive
           not
           a
           title
           unto
           it
           ,
           by
           that
           meanes
           ,
           they
           who
           do
           so
           being
           supposed
           to
           stand
           upon
           an
           
           unquestionable
           foundation
           ,
           I
           shall
           a
           little
           examine
           the
           grounds
           of
           their
           
             security
             ,
          
           and
           then
           compare
           them
           with
           what
           they
           have
           to
           plead
           ,
           who
           refuse
           to
           
             acknowledg
          
           the
           deriving
           any
           sap
           or
           
             noushriment
          
           from
           that
           rotten
           corrupt
           stock
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           I
           suppose
           ,
           taken
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           an
           
             unbaptized
             person
          
           can
           never
           effectually
           
             baptize
             ,
          
           let
           him
           receive
           what
           other
           qualifications
           soever
           that
           are
           to
           be
           superadded
           ,
           or
           necessary
           thereunto
           .
           If
           this
           be
           not
           
             supposed
          
           the
           whole
           weight
           of
           the
           
             objection
          
           improved
           by
           the
           worst
           supposition
           that
           can
           be
           made
           ,
           falls
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           I
           shall
           also
           desire
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           that
           as
           we
           cannot
           make
           the
           
             Popish
             baptisme
             ,
          
           better
           then
           it
           is
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           would
           not
           plead
           it
           to
           be
           
             better
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           then
           
             they
          
           professe
           it
           to
           be
           ;
           nor
           pretend
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           be
           
             rotten
          
           or
           
             null
          
           in
           the
           foundation
           ,
           yet
           by
           
             continuance
          
           and
           time
           it
           might
           obtaine
           validity
           and
           strength
           .
           When
           the
           claime
           is
           by
           
             succession
          
           from
           such
           a
           
             stock
          
           or
           root
           ,
           if
           you
           suppose
           once
           a
           
             totall
             intercision
          
           in
           the
           succession
           from
           that
           stock
           or
           root
           ,
           there
           
           is
           an
           utter
           end
           put
           to
           that
           claime
           ;
           let
           us
           now
           consider
           how
           the
           case
           is
           with
           them
           from
           whom
           this
           claime
           is
           derived
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           notoriously
           knowne
           ,
           that
           amongst
           them
           the
           
             validity
          
           of
           the
           sacraments
           depends
           upon
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           
             Administrator
             :
          
           It
           is
           so
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           every
           thing
           they
           call
           a
           sacrament
           :
           now
           to
           take
           one
           step
           backwards
           :
           that
           
             baptisme
          
           will
           by
           some
           of
           ours
           ,
           be
           scarce
           accounted
           
             valid
             ,
          
           which
           is
           not
           administred
           by
           a
           
             lawfull
             minister
             ;
          
           suppose
           now
           that
           some
           
             Pope
          
           ordaining
           a
           
             Bishop
          
           in
           his
           
             stable
          
           to
           satisfy
           a
           
             Whore
             ,
          
           had
           not
           an
           intention
           to
           make
           him
           a
           
             Bishop
             ,
          
           which
           is
           no
           remote
           surmise
           ;
           he
           being
           no
           
             Bishop
          
           rightly
           ordained
           ,
           all
           the
           
             Priests
          
           by
           him
           afterwards
           consecrated
           ,
           were
           indeed
           no
           
             priests
             ,
          
           and
           so
           indeed
           had
           no
           power
           to
           
             administer
          
           any
           
             Sacraments
             ,
          
           and
           so
           consequently
           the
           baptisme
           that
           may
           lye
           ,
           for
           ought
           we
           know
           ,
           at
           the
           root
           of
           that
           which
           some
           of
           us
           pretend
           unto
           ,
           was
           originally
           absolutely
           
             null
          
           and
           
             void
             ,
          
           and
           could
           never
           by
           tract
           of
           time
           ,
           be
           made
           
             valid
             ,
          
           or
           effectuall
           ,
           for
           like
           a
           muddy
           fountaine
           ,
           
           the
           farther
           it
           goes
           ,
           the
           more
           
             filthy
          
           it
           is
           :
           or
           suppose
           that
           any
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           baptizing
           one
           who
           afterwards
           came
           to
           be
           
             Pope
          
           from
           whom
           all
           
             Authority
          
           in
           that
           Church
           doth
           flow
           and
           is
           
             derived
             ,
          
           had
           no
           intention
           to
           
             baptize
          
           him
           ?
           what
           will
           become
           of
           all
           that
           ensues
           thereon
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           endlesse
           to
           
             pursue
          
           the
           uncertainties
           ,
           and
           intanglements
           ,
           that
           insue
           on
           this
           head
           of
           account
           ;
           and
           sufficiently
           easy
           it
           is
           to
           manifest
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           resolves
           his
           
             interest
          
           in
           Gospell
           priviledges
           ,
           into
           this
           foundation
           ,
           can
           have
           no
           assurance
           of
           faith
           nay
           nor
           tolerably
           probable
           conjecture
           that
           he
           is
           
             baptized
             ,
          
           or
           was
           ever
           made
           
             partaker
          
           of
           any
           ordinance
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Let
           them
           that
           delight
           in
           such
           
             troubled
             waters
             ,
          
           sport
           themselves
           in
           them
           :
           for
           my
           owne
           part
           ,
           considering
           the
           state
           of
           that
           
             Church
          
           for
           some
           yeares
           if
           not
           Ages
           ,
           wherein
           the
           fountaines
           of
           all
           Authority
           amongst
           them
           ,
           were
           full
           of
           filth
           and
           blood
           ,
           there
           Popes
           upon
           their
           owne
           confession
           being
           
             made
             ,
             set
             up
          
           and
           pulled
           downe
           at
           the
           
             pleasure
          
           of
           vile
           ,
           impudent
           domineering
           
             strumpets
             ,
          
           and
           
           supplying
           themselves
           with
           officers
           all
           the
           world
           over
           of
           the
           same
           spirit
           ,
           and
           stamp
           with
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           for
           hire
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           all
           
             Idolaters
             to
             a
             man
             ;
          
           I
           am
           not
           willing
           to
           grant
           ,
           that
           their
           
             Good
             and
             upright
          
           intention
           is
           necessary
           to
           be
           supposed
           as
           a
           thing
           requisite
           unto
           my
           interest
           in
           any
           priviledge
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           an
           ecclesiasticall
           determination
           of
           irrefragable
           Authority
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           he
           be
           that
           
             administers
             baptisme
             ,
          
           so
           he
           use
           the
           
             matter
          
           and
           
             forme
             ,
          
           that
           baptisme
           is
           
             Good
          
           and
           valid
           and
           not
           to
           be
           reiterated
           :
           yea
           
             Pope
             Nicholas
          
           in
           his
           Resolutions
           and
           determinations
           upon
           the
           enquiry
           of
           the
           
             Bulgarians
             ,
          
           (
           whose
           decrees
           are
           authentick
           and
           recorded
           in
           their
           
             Counsells
             ,
          
           Tom
           :
           2.
           
           Crabb
           :
           p.
           144.
           )
           declares
           the
           judgment
           of
           that
           
             Church
          
           to
           the
           full
           :
           They
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           many
           
             in
             their
             Nation
          
           were
           
             baptized
          
           by
           an
           
             unknowne
             person
             ,
             a
             Jew
             or
             a
             Pagan
             they
             knew
             not
             whether
             ;
          
           and
           enquire
           of
           him
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           to
           
           be
           rebaptized
           or
           no
           ;
           whereunto
           he
           answers
           ;
           
             si
             in
             nomine
             S.
             S.
             Trinitatis
             ,
             vel
             tantum
             in
             Christi
             nomine
             ,
             sicut
             in
             Act
             is
             Apostolorum
             legimus
             ,
             baptizati
             sunt
             ,
             unum
             quippe
             idemque
             est
             ,
             ut
          
           S.
           Ambrosius
           
             expressit
             ,
             constat
             eos
             denuo
             non
             esse
             baptizandos
             :
          
           if
           they
           were
           
             baptized
          
           in
           the
           name
           of
           
             the
             Trinity
          
           or
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           baptized
           againe
           .
           Let
           a
           blasphemous
           
             Jew
          
           or
           
             Pagan
          
           do
           it
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           done
           the
           work
           is
           
             wrought
             ,
          
           grace
           conveyed
           ,
           and
           baptisme
           valid
           .
           The
           constant
           practise
           of
           
             women
          
           baptizing
           amongst
           them
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           same
           import
           :
           and
           what
           doth
           Mr
           
             Cawdry
          
           think
           of
           this
           
             kind
             of
             Baptisme
             ?
          
           Is
           it
           not
           worth
           the
           contending
           about
           ,
           to
           place
           it
           in
           the
           derived
           succession
           of
           ours
           ?
           who
           knowes
           but
           that
           some
           of
           
             these
             persons
             ,
          
           baptized
           by
           a
           counterfeit
           impostor
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           abuse
           and
           defile
           the
           institutions
           of
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           might
           come
           to
           be
           baptizers
           themselves
           ,
           yea
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           Popes
           ;
           from
           whom
           all
           ecclesiasticall
           Authority
           was
           to
           be
           derived
           ;
           and
           what
           evidence
           or
           certainty
           can
           any
           man
           have
           ,
           that
           his
           
           
             baptisme
          
           doth
           not
           flow
           from
           this
           fountaine
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Nay
           upon
           the
           Generall
           account
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           
             required
          
           as
           necessary
           to
           the
           administration
           of
           that
           ordinance
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           doth
           baptize
           ,
           be
           rightly
           and
           effectually
           
             baptized
          
           himselfe
           ;
           who
           can
           in
           faith
           bring
           an
           infant
           to
           any
           ,
           to
           be
           baptized
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           himselfe
           saw
           that
           person
           rightly
           baptized
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           Baptisme
           then
           ,
           we
           are
           no
           more
           concerned
           ,
           then
           as
           to
           that
           of
           Ordination
           ;
           by
           what
           waies
           or
           meanes
           soever
           any
           man
           comes
           to
           be
           a
           minister
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           by
           that
           way
           and
           meanes
           he
           comes
           to
           have
           power
           for
           a
           due
           administration
           of
           that
           ordinance
           :
           concerning
           which
           state
           of
           things
           ,
           our
           Author
           may
           do
           well
           to
           consult
           
             Beza
          
           in
           the
           place
           mentioned
           .
           Many
           other
           passages
           there
           are
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           remarked
           ,
           and
           a
           returne
           easily
           made
           according
           to
           their
           desert
           of
           untruth
           and
           
             impertinency
             ;
          
           but
           the
           insisting
           on
           such
           things
           ,
           lookes
           more
           like
           childrens
           playing
           
           at
           
             pushpin
             ,
          
           then
           the
           management
           of
           a
           serious
           
             disputation
             :
          
           Take
           an
           instance
           ,
           pag.
           23.
           he
           seemes
           to
           be
           much
           offended
           with
           my
           commending
           him
           ;
           and
           tells
           me
           ,
           as
           
             Jerome
          
           said
           of
           
             Ruffinus
             ,
             I
             wrong
             him
             with
             prayses
             ;
          
           when
           yet
           the
           utmost
           I
           say
           of
           him
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           received
           a
           
             better
             character
             of
             him
             ,
          
           then
           he
           had
           given
           of
           himselfe
           in
           his
           book
           ,
           pag.
           10.
           and
           that
           his
           proceeding
           was
           unbecoming
           his
           
             worth
             ,
             gravity
             and
             profession
             ,
          
           pag.
           46.
           or
           so
           Grave
           and
           Reverend
           a
           person
           as
           he
           is
           reported
           to
           be
           ,
           pag.
           121.
           wherein
           it
           seemes
           I
           have
           transgressed
           the
           rule
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
        
         
           The
           businesse
           of
           his
           
             second
             Chapter
          
           is
           to
           make
           good
           his
           former
           charge
           of
           my
           
             inconstancy
          
           and
           
             inconsistency
          
           with
           my selfe
           as
           to
           my
           
             former
          
           and
           
             present
          
           Opinions
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           placed
           in
           the
           
             Frontispiece
          
           of
           his
           other
           Treatise
           .
           The
           
             Impertinency
          
           of
           this
           Chapter
           had
           beene
           intolerable
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           
             loose
          
           discourses
           of
           it
           are
           relieved
           by
           a
           
             scheme
          
           of
           my
           
             self-Contradictions
          
           in
           the
           close
           .
           His
           designe
           ,
           he
           professeth
           ,
           in
           his
           
             former
             discourse
          
           was
           
           not
           to
           
             blast
             my
             Reputation
             ,
          
           or
           to
           
             cause
             my
             person
             to
             suffer
             ,
          
           but
           to
           
             prevent
             the
             prevalency
             of
             my
             way
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             my
             person
             ,
          
           That
           is
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           his
           
             intention
             ,
          
           it
           was
           only
           his
           intention
           for
           such
           a
           purpose
           .
           I
           blesse
           my
           God
           I
           have
           good
           security
           through
           Grace
           ,
           that
           whether
           he
           ,
           or
           others
           like
           minded
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           intend
           any
           such
           thing
           or
           no
           ,
           in
           those
           proceedings
           of
           his
           and
           theirs
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           have
           in
           their
           owne
           nature
           ,
           a
           tendency
           thereunto
           ,
           my
           
             reputation
          
           shall
           yet
           be
           
             preserved
          
           in
           that
           state
           and
           Condition
           ,
           as
           is
           necessary
           to
           
             accompany
          
           me
           in
           the
           duties
           and
           workes
           of
           my
           Generation
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           through
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           be
           called
           out
           unto
           ;
           And
           therefore
           being
           prepared
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           to
           go
           through
           
             good
             report
          
           and
           
             bad
             report
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           give
           him
           assurance
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           very
           litle
           concerned
           in
           such
           attempts
           ,
           from
           what
           ever
           intention
           they
           do
           proceed
           ;
           Only
           I
           must
           needs
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           consulted
           not
           his
           
             owne
             reputation
          
           with
           peaceable
           godly
           men
           ,
           what
           ever
           else
           he
           omitted
           ,
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Comparing
           
           of
           me
           to
           the
           
             seducers
          
           in
           
             Jude
             ,
          
           called
           
             wandring
             Planets
             ,
          
           for
           their
           
             inconstancy
          
           and
           
             inconsistency
          
           with
           themselves
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           exposition
           that
           was
           needfull
           for
           the
           present
           turne
           .
        
         
           But
           seeing
           the
           
             Scheme
          
           at
           the
           close
           must
           beare
           the
           weight
           of
           this
           charge
           ,
           let
           us
           briefly
           see
           what
           it
           amounts
           unto
           ;
           and
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           sufficient
           
             basis
          
           of
           the
           sustruction
           ,
           that
           is
           
             raised
          
           upon
           it
           ;
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           my
           
             inconsistency
             with
             my selfe
             ,
          
           must
           be
           remarked
           in
           the
           
             title
             page
          
           of
           his
           first
           Treatise
           ;
           from
           hence
           must
           my
           
             Authority
          
           (
           which
           what
           it
           is
           I
           know
           not
           )
           be
           
             impaired
             ,
          
           and
           my selfe
           be
           
             Compared
          
           to
           
             cursed
             Apostates
          
           and
           Seducers
           ,
           and
           great
           
             triumph
          
           be
           made
           and
           upon
           my selfe
           inconsistency
           .
        
         
           The
           Contradictions
           pretended
           are
           taken
           out
           of
           two
           bookes
           ,
           the
           one
           written
           in
           the
           yeare
           1643.
           
           The
           other
           in
           1656.
           and
           are
           as
           followes
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   He
                   spake
                   of
                   Rome
                   as
                   a
                   Collapsed
                   ,
                   Corrupted
                   Church-State
                   .
                
                 p.
                 40.
                 
              
               
                 
                   He
                   saies
                   Rome
                   we
                   account
                   no
                   Church
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 pag.
                 156.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             Crimen
             in
             auditum
             C.
             Caesar
             ;
          
           is
           it
           meet
           that
           any
           one
           should
           be
           
             tolerated
             ,
          
           that
           is
           thus
           
             wofully
          
           inconsistent
           with
           himselfe
           ?
           what
           !
           speak
           of
           
             Rome
          
           as
           a
           
             Collapsed
             Church
             in
             Italy
             ,
          
           and
           within
           thirteene
           ,
           or
           fourteene
           
             yeares
          
           after
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           
             Church
             at
          
           all
           ;
           well
           !
           though
           I
           may
           say
           there
           is
           indeed
           no
           
             Contradiction
          
           between
           these
           Assertions
           ,
           seeing
           in
           the
           
             latter
          
           place
           I
           speak
           of
           
             Rome
          
           as
           that
           
             Church
          
           is
           stated
           by
           themselves
           ,
           when
           yet
           I
           acknowledge
           there
           may
           be
           
             corrupted
             Churches
             both
             in
             Rome
             and
             Italy
          
           in
           the
           same
           Treatise
           ;
           Yea
           I
           do
           not
           
             find
          
           that
           in
           the
           place
           directed
           unto
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           
             termes
             ,
          
           or
           in
           
             just
             consequence
          
           at
           all
           granted
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           to
           be
           a
           Collapsed
           Church
           :
           nay
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           is
           not
           once
           mentioned
           in
           the
           whole
           page
           ,
           nor
           as
           such
           is
           spoken
           of
           :
           and
           what
           shall
           we
           think
           of
           this
           proceeding
           ?
           But
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           so
           farre
           offend
           against
           my
           sense
           of
           my
           
             owne
             weaknes
             ,
             ignorance
          
           and
           
             frailty
             ,
          
           as
           to
           use
           any
           defensative
           against
           this
           Charge
           ;
           let
           it
           passe
           at
           any
           rate
           that
           any
           sober
           man
           freed
           
           from
           pride
           ,
           passion
           ,
           selfefulnesse
           ,
           and
           prejudice
           shall
           be
           pleased
           to
           put
           upon
           it
           ;
        
         
           
             —
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           second
           
             instance
          
           will
           make
           amends
           ,
           and
           take
           more
           of
           the
           weight
           of
           this
           Charge
           upon
           its
           shoulders
           :
           Take
           it
           then
           as
           it
           lies
           in
           its
           
             triple
             Columne
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Guifts
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   ,
                   and
                   consent
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                   is
                   warrant
                   enough
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   man
                   a
                   preacher
                   in
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   Case
                   ?
                   only
                
                 pag.
                 15.
                 and
                 pag.
                 40.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Denying
                   our
                   ordination
                   to
                   be
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   he
                   sayes
                   he
                   may
                   have
                   that
                   which
                   indeed
                   Constitutes
                   him
                   a
                   minister
                   ,
                
                 viz
                 :
                 
                   Guifts
                   and
                   submission
                   by
                   the
                   People
                
                 p.
                 198.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   am
                   punctually
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   mind
                   still
                
                 p.
                 40.
                 
                 
                   Yet
                   had
                   said
                   in
                   his
                   first
                   book
                
                 p.
                 46.
                 
                   as
                   to
                   formall
                   teaching
                   is
                   required
                
                 1
                 
                   Guifts
                   ,
                
                 2
                 
                   Authority
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   do
                   not
                   equivocate
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           I
           must
           Confesse
           I
           am
           here
           at
           a
           stand
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           the
           
             pretended
             Contradiction
             ;
          
           especially
           laying
           aside
           the
           word
           
             only
          
           in
           the
           first
           
             Columne
          
           which
           is
           his
           and
           not
           mine
           .
           By
           a
           
             Preacher
          
           in
           the
           
             first
             Place
          
           I
           intend
           a
           
             minister
             :
          
           Guifts
           and
           Consent
           or
           
             submission
          
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           I
           affirme
           in
           
             both
             places
          
           to
           be
           sufficient
           ,
           to
           
             constitute
          
           a
           man
           a
           
             minister
          
           in
           extraordinary
           Cases
           ;
           
           That
           is
           ,
           when
           imposition
           of
           
             hands
          
           by
           a
           Presbytery
           may
           not
           be
           obtained
           in
           due
           order
           according
           to
           the
           appointment
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           That
           the
           
             Consent
          
           and
           
             submission
          
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           include
           
             Election
             ,
          
           have
           nothing
           of
           Authority
           in
           them
           I
           never
           said
           :
           the
           superadded
           Act
           of
           the
           
             imposition
             of
             hands
          
           by
           a
           
             Presbytery
             ,
          
           when
           it
           may
           be
           regularly
           obtained
           ,
           is
           also
           necessary
           .
           But
           that
           there
           is
           any
           
             Contradiction
          
           in
           my
           words
           ,
           (
           although
           in
           truth
           they
           are
           not
           my
           words
           but
           an
           undue
           collection
           from
           them
           )
           or
           in
           this
           Authors
           inference
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           colour
           of
           
             Equivocation
             ,
          
           I
           professe
           I
           cannot
           discerne
           :
           in
           this
           place
           Mr
           
             Cawdrey
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           Passe
           we
           to
           the
           third
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   He
                   made
                   the
                   Union
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   believers
                   to
                   be
                   mysticall
                
                 pag.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 
                   He
                   makes
                   the
                   Union
                   to
                   be
                   Personall
                   .
                
                 pag.
                 94.
                 95.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           I
           wish
           our
           Reverend
           Author
           for
           his
           
             owne
             sake
             ,
          
           had
           omitted
           this
           
             Instance
             ;
          
           because
           I
           am
           enforced
           in
           mine
           
             owne
             necessary
             defence
          
           to
           let
           him
           know
           ,
           that
           what
           
           he
           assignes
           to
           me
           in
           his
           
             second
             Columne
             ,
          
           is
           
             notoriously
             false
             ,
          
           denied
           ,
           and
           disproved
           ,
           by
           me
           in
           the
           very
           place
           ,
           and
           Treatise
           wherein
           I
           have
           handled
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Indwelling
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
          
           and
           whether
           he
           will
           
             heare
          
           or
           
             forbeare
             ,
          
           I
           cannot
           but
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           this
           kind
           of
           dealing
           ,
           is
           unworthy
           his
           
             calling
          
           and
           
             profession
             .
          
           His
           following
           Deductions
           and
           Inferences
           whereby
           he
           endeavours
           to
           give
           countenance
           to
           this
           
             false
             and
             calumnious
             charge
             ,
          
           arise
           from
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           that
           he
           seeks
           to
           
             blemish
          
           and
           oppose
           .
           Though
           the
           same
           spirit
           dwell
           in
           Christ
           and
           us
           ,
           yet
           
             He
          
           may
           have
           him
           in
           fullnesse
           ,
           we
           in
           
             measure
             ;
             Fulnesse
          
           and
           
             measure
          
           relating
           to
           his
           
             Communication
          
           of
           Graces
           and
           Gifts
           ,
           which
           are
           
             arbitrary
          
           to
           him
           ;
           
             indwelling
          
           to
           his
           person
           :
           that
           the
           Spirit
           animates
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           
             Author
          
           of
           its
           
             spirituall
             life
          
           by
           a
           voluntary
           act
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           as
           the
           
             soule
          
           gives
           life
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           by
           a
           necessary
           act
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           its
           union
           ,
           for
           life
           is
           
             actus
             vivificant
             is
             in
             vivificatum
             per
             unionem
             utriusque
             ,
          
           is
           the
           
           Common
           Doctrine
           of
           Divines
           .
           But
           yet
           the
           soule
           being
           united
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           
             pars
             Essentialis
             suppositi
             ,
          
           and
           the
           spirit
           dwelling
           in
           the
           
             Person
          
           as
           a
           free
           inhabitant
           ,
           The
           union
           between
           Christ
           and
           the
           
             Person
             ,
          
           is
           not
           of
           the
           same
           
             kind
          
           with
           the
           union
           of
           
             soule
             and
             Body
             ;
          
           let
           our
           Author
           Consult
           Zanchy
           on
           the
           second
           of
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           not
           
             repent
          
           him
           of
           his
           
             labour
             ;
          
           or
           if
           he
           please
           an
           Author
           whom
           I
           find
           him
           often
           
             citing
             ,
          
           namely
           ,
           
             Bishop
             Hall
          
           about
           union
           with
           Christ
           .
           And
           for
           my
           Concernment
           in
           this
           charge
           I
           shall
           subjoyne
           the
           words
           from
           whence
           it
           must
           be
           taken
           ;
           
             Pag.
          
           133.
           of
           my
           book
           of
           Perseverance
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             first
             signall
             Issue
             and
             effect
             which
             is
             ascribed
             to
             this
             Indwelling
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             Union
             ;
             not
             a
             Personall
             Union
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             is
             impossible
             :
             He
             doth
             not
             assume
             our
             natures
             ,
             and
             so
             prevent
             our
             Personality
             ,
             which
             would
             make
             us
             one
             person
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             dwells
             in
             our
             persons
             ,
             keeping
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             leaving
             us
             our
             Personality
             infinitely
             distinct
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             a
             spirituall
             Union
             ;
             the
             great
             union
          
           
           
             mentioned
             so
             often
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             sole
             Fountaine
             of
             our
             Blessednesse
             ;
             our
             Union
             with
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             thereby
             .
             Many
             thoughts
             of
             heart
             there
             have
             been
             about
             this
             Union
             ;
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             wherein
             it
             doth
             consist
             ,
             the
             causes
             ,
             manner
             ,
             and
             Effects
             of
             it
             ;
             The
             Scripture
             expresses
             it
             to
             be
             very
             Eminent
             ,
             necre
             ,
             durable
             ,
             setting
             it
             out
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             by
             similitudes
             ,
             and
             Metaphoricall
             Illustrations
             ,
             to
             lead
             poore
             weak
             Creatures
             into
             some
             usefull
             needfull
             acquaintance
             with
             that
             Mystery
             ,
             whose
             depths
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             fathome
             .
             That
             many
             in
             the
             daies
             wherein
             we
             live
             ,
             have
             miscarried
             in
             their
             conceptions
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             evident
             ;
             some
             to
             make
             out
             their
             Imaginary
             Union
             have
             destroyed
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             fancying
             a
             way
             of
             uniting
             man
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             have
             left
             him
             to
             be
             neither
             God
             nor
             Man
             .
             Others
             have
             destroyed
             the
             Person
             of
             Believers
             ,
             affirming
             that
             in
             their
             Union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             they
             loose
             their
             owne
             personality
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             cease
             to
             be
             Men
             :
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             those
             ,
             are
             these
             Individuall
             men
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             I
             intend
             not
             now
             to
             handle
             it
             at
             large
             ,
             but
             only
             (
             and
             that
             I
             hope
             without
             offence
             )
             to
             give
             in
             my
             thoughts
             concerning
             it
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             it
             receiveth
             light
             from
             ,
             and
             relateth
             unto
             ,
             what
             hath
             been
             before
             delivered
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Indwelling
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             &
             that
             without
             the
             least
             contending
             about
             other
             waies
             of
             Expression
             .
          
           So
           far
           there
           ;
           with
           much
           more
           to
           the
           purpose
           ;
           &
           in
           the
           very
           place
           of
           my
           book
           of
           
             Schisme
             ,
          
           referred
           to
           by
           this
           
             Author
             ,
          
           I
           affirme
           as
           the
           head
           of
           what
           I
           assert
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           indwelling
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           
             Christ
             personall
          
           and
           his
           Church
           do
           become
           one
           Christ
           mysticall
           ;
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           12.
           12.
           
           The
           very
           expression
           insisted
           on
           by
           him
           ,
           in
           my
           former
           Treatise
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           have
           an
           issue
           of
           this
           
             selfe-Contradiction
             ,
          
           concerning
           which
           ,
           though
           reports
           be
           urged
           for
           some
           other
           things
           ,
           Mr
           
             Cawdry
          
           might
           have
           said
           what
           
             Lucian
          
           doth
           of
           his
           true
           History
           ;
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           us
           then
           consider
           the
           4th
           which
           is
           thus
           
             Placed
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   In
                   extraordinary
                   cases
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   undertakes
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospell
                   must
                   have
                   an
                   immediate
                   Call
                   from
                   God
                
                 pag.
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Yet
                 required
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 before
                 
                   but
                   Gif●s
                   &
                   Consent
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   which
                   are
                   ordinary
                   ,
                   and
                   mediate
                   Calls
                
                 p.
                 15.
                 
                   neither
                   is
                   here
                   any
                   need
                   or
                   use
                   of
                   an
                   immediate
                   Call
                   ,
                
                 pag.
                 53
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   To
                   assure
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   extraordily
                   called
                   ,
                   he
                   gives
                
                 3
                 
                   wayes
                   ,
                
                 1
                 
                   Immediate
                   revelation
                   ,
                
                 2
                 
                   Concurrence
                   of
                   Scripture
                   rule
                   .
                
                 3
                 
                   Some
                   outward
                   acts
                   of
                   Providence
                   .
                
                 The
                 two
                 last
                 whereof
                 are
                 
                   mediate
                   Calls
                   ,
                
                 pag.
                 30.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           All
           that
           is
           here
           
             remarked
          
           and
           Cast
           into
           3
           
             Columnes
             ,
          
           I
           know
           not
           well
           why
           ,
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           that
           
             one
             Treatise
          
           of
           the
           
             duty
          
           of
           
             Pastours
          
           &
           
             People
             .
          
           And
           could
           I
           give
           my selfe
           the
           least
           
             Assurance
          
           that
           any
           one
           would
           so
           farre
           concerne
           himselfe
           in
           this
           
             Charge
             ,
          
           as
           to
           Consult
           the
           
             Places
          
           from
           whence
           the
           words
           are
           Pretended
           to
           be
           
             taken
             ,
          
           to
           see
           whether
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           in
           them
           to
           
             answer
          
           the
           
             cry
          
           that
           is
           made
           ,
           I
           should
           
             spare
          
           my selfe
           the
           labour
           of
           adding
           any
           one
           
             syllable
          
           towards
           their
           vindication
           ;
           and
           might
           most
           
             safely
          
           
           so
           doe
           ,
           there
           being
           not
           the
           least
           colour
           of
           
             opposition
          
           betweene
           the
           things
           spoken
           of
           .
           In
           briefe
           
             Extraordinary
             Cases
          
           are
           not
           all
           of
           one
           sort
           and
           nature
           ;
           in
           some
           an
           
             extraordinary
             call
          
           may
           be
           required
           ,
           in
           some
           not
           .
           
             Extraordinary
             calls
          
           are
           not
           all
           of
           one
           kind
           and
           nature
           neither
           ;
           some
           may
           be
           
             immediate
          
           from
           God
           in
           the
           wayes
           there
           by
           me
           described
           ;
           some
           
             calls
          
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           
             extraordinary
             ,
          
           because
           they
           doe
           in
           some
           things
           come
           short
           of
           ,
           or
           goe
           beyond
           the
           
             ordinnary
             rule
          
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           well
           
             Constituted
             Churches
             .
          
           Againe
           ,
           
             concurrence
             of
             Scripture
             rules
          
           and
           acts
           of
           outward
           Providence
           ,
           may
           be
           such
           sometimes
           ,
           as
           are
           suited
           to
           an
           
             ordinary
             ,
          
           sometimes
           to
           an
           
             extraordinary
          
           Call
           ;
           All
           which
           are
           at
           
             large
          
           unfolded
           in
           the
           Places
           directed
           unto
           by
           our
           Authour
           ,
           and
           all
           laid
           in
           their
           
             owne
             order
          
           without
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           Contradiction
           .
           But
           it
           may
           sometimes
           be
           said
           of
           good
           men
           as
           the
           Satyristsaid
           of
           evill
           Women
           ;
           
             fortem
             animum
             praestant
             rebus
             quas
             turpiter
             audent
             .
          
           Goe
           we
           to
           the
           next
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   Government
                   from
                   which
                   I
                   desire
                   not
                   to
                   wander
                   is
                   the
                   Presbyteriall
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 now
                 is
                 ingaged
                 in
                 the
                 independent
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Is
                   setled
                   in
                   that
                
                 way
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 maintain
                 and
                 knows
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 his
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Hinc
             mihi
             sola
             malilabes
             :
          
           This
           is
           that
           
             inexpiable
          
           crime
           that
           I
           labour
           under
           ;
           an
           account
           of
           this
           whole
           businesse
           I
           have
           given
           in
           my
           Review
           ;
           So
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           trouble
           the
           
             Reader
          
           with
           a
           repetition
           of
           what
           he
           is
           so
           litle
           concerned
           in
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           adde
           that
           whereas
           I
           suppose
           Mr
           
             Cawdrey
          
           did
           subscribe
           unto
           the
           39
           Articles
           at
           his
           Ordination
           ;
           were
           it
           of
           any
           concernement
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           interest
           of
           truth
           ,
           or
           were
           it
           a
           
             Comely
          
           and
           a
           
             Christian
             part
          
           to
           engage
           in
           such
           a
           worke
           ,
           I
           could
           manifest
           
             Contradictions
             ,
          
           between
           what
           he
           then
           solemnly
           
             subscribed
          
           to
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           hath
           since
           
             written
          
           and
           
             Preached
             ,
          
           manyfold
           above
           what
           he
           is
           able
           to
           draw
           out
           of
           this
           alteration
           of
           my
           Judgment
           .
           Be
           it
           
           here
           then
           declared
           ,
           that
           whereas
           I
           sometimes
           apprehended
           the
           
             Presbyterial
             Synodicall
             Government
          
           of
           Churches
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           fit
           to
           be
           
             received
          
           and
           walked
           in
           ,
           (
           then
           ,
           when
           I
           knew
           not
           but
           that
           it
           answered
           those
           principles
           which
           ,
           I
           had
           taken
           up
           ,
           upon
           my
           best
           enquiry
           into
           the
           word
           of
           God
           )
           I
           now
           professe
           my selfe
           to
           be
           
             satisfied
             ,
          
           that
           I
           was
           then
           under
           a
           mistake
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           doe
           now
           
             own
             ,
          
           and
           have
           for
           many
           yeares
           lived
           in
           the
           way
           and
           
             practice
          
           of
           that
           called
           
             Congregationall
             .
          
           And
           for
           this
           Alteration
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           I
           feare
           least
           a
           
             Charge
          
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           whom
           within
           a
           few
           yeares
           ,
           we
           saw
           reading
           the
           service
           book
           in
           their
           surplices
           ,
           &c
           :
           against
           which
           things
           ,
           they
           doe
           now
           
             inveigh
          
           and
           declame
           .
           What
           influence
           the
           perusall
           of
           Mr
           
             Cotton's
          
           Booke
           of
           the
           
             Keyes
             ,
          
           had
           on
           my
           thoughts
           in
           this
           businesse
           I
           have
           formerly
           declared
           .
           The
           
             answer
             to
             it
          
           (
           I
           suppose
           that
           written
           by
           himselfe
           )
           is
           now
           recommended
           to
           me
           by
           this
           
             Authour
             ,
          
           as
           that
           which
           would
           have
           perhaps
           prevented
           my
           ,
           Change
           ;
           
           But
           I
           must
           needs
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           have
           perused
           that
           
             book
             ,
             many
             yeares
             agoe
             ,
          
           without
           the
           Effect
           intimated
           ,
           so
           they
           must
           
             be
             things
          
           written
           with
           an
           other
           
             frame
             of
             spirit
             ,
          
           evidence
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           manner
           of
           reasoning
           ,
           then
           any
           I
           can
           find
           in
           that
           booke
           ,
           that
           are
           likely
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           to
           lay
           hold
           upon
           my
           
             Reason
          
           and
           understanding
           .
           Of
           my
           settlement
           in
           my
           present
           Perswasion
           I
           have
           not
           only
           given
           him
           an
           account
           formerly
           ,
           but
           with
           all
           Christian
           
             Courtesy
             ,
          
           tendred
           my selfe
           in
           a
           readinesse
           
             Personally
          
           to
           meet
           him
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           the
           proofes
           and
           reasons
           of
           my
           
             my
             perswasions
             ;
          
           which
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           decline
           &
           returne
           in
           way
           of
           
             answer
             ,
          
           That
           I
           
             Complemented
          
           him
           ,
           
             after
             the
             mode
             of
             the
          
           times
           ;
           when
           no
           such
           thing
           was
           intended
           .
           And
           therefore
           my
           words
           of
           
             desiring
             liberty
             to
             waite
             upon
             him
             ,
          
           are
           expressed
           ,
           but
           the
           end
           and
           purpose
           for
           which
           it
           was
           desired
           ,
           are
           concealed
           ,
           in
           an
           &c.
           
           But
           he
           addes
           another
           instance
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Men
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   cut
                   thēselves
                   from
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   rent
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   breake
                   the
                   sacred
                   bond
                   of
                   Charity
                   ,
                
                 Duty
                 .
                 1.
                 48.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 
                   He
                   sayes
                   separation
                   is
                   no
                   Schisme
                   ,
                   nor
                   Schisme
                   any
                   breach
                   of
                   Charity
                   ,
                
                 pag.
                 48.
                 49.
                 
              
               
                 
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   word
                   in
                   either
                   of
                   those
                   cautions
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   still
                   own
                   and
                   allow
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 44.
                 
                   sure
                   not
                   without
                   Equivocation
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           I
           have
           before
           owned
           this
           
             Caution
             ,
          
           as
           consistent
           with
           my
           present
           Judgment
           ,
           as
           expressed
           in
           my
           Booke
           of
           
             schisme
          
           and
           as
           it
           is
           indeed
           ;
           wherein
           lyes
           the
           appearance
           of
           
             Contradiction
          
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           discerne
           :
           Doe
           not
           I
           in
           my
           
             Booke
             of
             Schisme
          
           Declare
           and
           prove
           ,
           that
           men
           ought
           not
           to
           cut
           themselves
           from
           the
           
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
          
           That
           they
           ought
           not
           
             to
             rent
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           
             break
             the
             sacred
             bonds
             of
             Charity
             ?
          
           Is
           there
           any
           word
           or
           tittle
           in
           the
           
             whole
             Discourse
          
           deviating
           from
           these
           Principles
           ?
           How
           and
           in
           what
           sense
           ,
           
             Separation
             is
             not
             Schisme
             ,
          
           that
           the
           
             nature
             of
             Schisme
          
           doth
           not
           consist
           in
           
             a
             breach
             of
             Charity
             ,
          
           the
           Treatise
           instanced
           will
           so
           farre
           declare
           ,
           as
           withall
           to
           
           Convince
           those
           that
           shall
           Consider
           what
           is
           spoken
           ,
           that
           our
           
             Authour
          
           scarce
           keeps
           close
           either
           to
           
             Truth
          
           or
           
             Charity
          
           in
           his
           framing
           of
           this
           
             Contradiction
             :
          
           The
           Close
           of
           the
           Scheme
           lies
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   I
                   conceive
                   they
                   ought
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   allowed
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   private
                   meeting
                   ,
                   who
                   willfully
                   abstaike
                   from
                   the
                   publick
                   Congregations
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   As
                   for
                   liberty
                   to
                   be
                   allowed
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   meet
                   in
                   private
                   ,
                   I
                   confesse
                   my-selfe
                   to
                   be
                   otherwise
                   minded
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           I
           remember
           that
           about
           15
           
             yeeres
          
           agoe
           ,
           meeting
           occasionally
           with
           a
           
             learned
             Friend
             ,
          
           we
           fell
           into
           some
           debate
           ,
           about
           the
           
             liberty
          
           that
           began
           then
           to
           be
           claimed
           by
           men
           ,
           differing
           from
           what
           had
           been
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           then
           likely
           to
           be
           
             established
             ;
          
           having
           at
           that
           time
           made
           no
           farther
           
             enquiry
          
           into
           the
           grounds
           and
           reasons
           of
           such
           liberty
           ,
           then
           what
           had
           occurred
           to
           me
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Remonstrants
           ,
           all
           whose
           
             plea
          
           was
           still
           pointed
           towards
           the
           advantage
           of
           their
           owne
           interest
           ,
           I
           delivered
           my
           Judgment
           in
           
             opposition
             to
             the
             liberty
          
           pleaded
           for
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           defended
           by
           my
           
           
             learned
             Friend
             ;
          
           Not
           many
           yeares
           after
           ,
           discoursing
           the
           same
           difference
           with
           the
           
             same
             Person
             ,
          
           we
           found
           immediately
           that
           we
           had
           
             changed
             Stations
             ,
          
           I
           pleading
           for
           an
           
             Indulgence
          
           of
           liberty
           ,
           he
           for
           restraint
           ;
           whether
           that
           
             learned
          
           and
           
             worthy
          
           Person
           be
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           still
           that
           then
           he
           was
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           directly
           I
           know
           not
           :
           But
           this
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           be
           not
           ,
           Considering
           the
           
             Compasse
          
           of
           Circumstances
           that
           must
           be
           taken
           in
           ,
           to
           settle
           a
           right
           
             Judgment
          
           in
           this
           
             Case
             of
             Liberty
             ,
          
           and
           what
           alterations
           influencing
           the
           Determination
           of
           this
           
             Case
          
           we
           have
           had
           of
           late
           in
           this
           nation
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           be
           
             ashamed
          
           to
           owne
           his
           Change
           ;
           Being
           a
           
             Person
          
           who
           despises
           any
           reputation
           ,
           but
           what
           arises
           from
           the
           
             Embracing
          
           and
           pursuit
           of
           truth
           ;
           my
           Change
           I
           here
           owne
           ;
           my
           Judgment
           is
           not
           the
           same
           in
           this
           Particular
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           14
           yeeres
           ago
           j
           and
           in
           my
           Change
           I
           have
           good
           Company
           whome
           I
           need
           not
           to
           name
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           say
           my
           Change
           was
           at
           least
           12
           yeares
           before
           the
           
             Petition
             and
             Advice
             ;
          
           wherein
           the
           Parliament
           of
           the
           three
           Nations
           ,
           is
           
           come
           up
           to
           my
           judgment
           :
           And
           if
           Mr
           
             Cawdrey
             ,
          
           hath
           any
           thing
           to
           
             object
          
           to
           my
           Present
           Judgment
           ,
           let
           him
           at
           his
           next
           leisure
           Consider
           the
           Treatise
           that
           I
           
             wrote
          
           in
           the
           yeare
           1648
           ,
           about
           
             Toleration
             ,
          
           where
           he
           will
           find
           the
           whole
           of
           it
           expressed
           :
           I
           suppose
           he
           will
           be
           doing
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           may
           almost
           say
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           
             Polycteutus
          
           did
           of
           
             Speusipus
             ;
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           And
           now
           
             Christian
             Reader
          
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           thy
           Judgment
           whether
           our
           Author
           had
           any
           just
           cause
           ,
           of
           all
           his
           outcryes
           ,
           of
           my
           
             inconstancy
             and
             selfe-Contradiction
             ;
          
           and
           whether
           it
           had
           not
           been
           advisable
           for
           him
           to
           have
           passed
           by
           this
           seeming
           advantage
           of
           the
           designe
           he
           professed
           to
           mannage
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           have
           injured
           his
           owne
           
             Conscience
          
           and
           Reputation
           to
           so
           litle
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Being
           sufficiently
           tired
           with
           the
           consideration
           of
           things
           of
           no
           relation
           to
           the
           Cause
           at
           first
           proposed
           (
           but
           ,
           
             this
             saith
             he
             ,
          
           this
           the
           
             independents
             ,
          
           this
           the
           
             Brownists
          
           and
           
             Anabaptists
          
           &c.
           )
           I
           shall
           
           now
           only
           
             enquire
          
           after
           that
           which
           is
           set
           up
           in
           opposition
           to
           any
           of
           the
           principles
           of
           my
           
             Treatise
          
           of
           
             Schisme
          
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           
             propositions
          
           of
           the
           
             syllogismes
          
           wherein
           they
           are
           comprized
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ;
           remarking
           in
           our
           way
           some
           such
           particular
           passages
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           not
           be
           to
           the
           
             disadvantage
          
           of
           our
           Reverend
           Authour
           to
           be
           reminded
           of
           .
           Of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           enquired
           after
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           Chapter
           I
           find
           no
           mention
           at
           all
           ;
           only
           he
           tels
           me
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Doctor's
          
           assertion
           that
           my
           Booke
           about
           
             Schisme
             ,
          
           was
           
             one
             great
             schisme
             ,
          
           was
           not
           
             non
             sense
             ;
          
           but
           
             usuall
             Rhetoricke
             ,
          
           wherein
           
             profligate
             sinners
          
           may
           be
           called
           by
           the
           
             name
             of
             sin
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           a
           Booke
           about
           
             Schisme
             ,
          
           may
           be
           called
           a
           
             schisme
             ;
          
           I
           wish
           our
           Authour
           had
           found
           some
           other
           way
           of
           excusing
           his
           
             Doctor
             ,
          
           then
           by
           making
           it
           worse
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           
             fourth
             Chapter
          
           he
           comes
           to
           the
           businesse
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           if
           in
           passing
           thorough
           
             that
             ,
          
           with
           the
           rest
           that
           follow
           ,
           I
           can
           fix
           on
           any
           thing
           rising
           up
           with
           
           any
           pretence
           of
           opposition
           to
           what
           I
           have
           
             laid
             down
             ,
          
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           omitted
           ;
           for
           things
           by
           my selfe
           asserted
           ,
           or
           acknowledged
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           or
           formerly
           ventilated
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           againe
           trouble
           the
           
             Reader
          
           with
           them
           :
           such
           are
           the
           positions
           about
           the
           
             generall
          
           nature
           of
           
             Schisme
             ,
          
           in
           things
           
             naturall
          
           and
           
             politicall
             ,
          
           antecedently
           considered
           to
           the
           limitation
           and
           restriction
           of
           it
           to
           it's
           
             Ecclesiasticall
          
           use
           ;
           the
           departure
           from
           Churches
           
             voluntary
          
           or
           
             compelled
          
           &c
           :
           all
           which
           were
           
             stated
          
           in
           my
           first
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           directly
           opposed
           by
           our
           Authour
           ;
           such
           also
           is
           that
           doughty
           
             Controversie
          
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           raise
           ,
           and
           pursue
           about
           the
           
             seat
          
           and
           
             subject
          
           of
           Schisme
           with
           it's
           restriction
           to
           the
           
             instituted
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
          
           pag.
           18.
           19
           :
           so
           placed
           by
           me
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           
             the
             Schisme
          
           whereof
           we
           speake
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           is
           
             naturall
             ,
          
           as
           also
           from
           such
           
             differences
          
           and
           breaches
           as
           may
           fall
           out
           amongst
           
             men
             ,
          
           few
           or
           more
           ,
           upon
           
             civill
          
           and
           rationall
           accounts
           ;
           all
           which
           I
           exclude
           from
           the
           enjoyment
           
           of
           any
           
             roome
          
           or
           place
           in
           our
           consideration
           of
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           
             schisme
          
           in
           it's
           limited
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             sense
             .
          
           The
           like
           also
           may
           be
           affirmed
           concerning
           the
           ensuing
           strife
           of
           words
           about
           
             separation
          
           and
           
             schisme
             ;
          
           as
           though
           they
           were
           in
           my
           apprehension
           of
           them
           ,
           inconsistent
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           
             fancy
          
           no
           better
           
             grounded
          
           than
           sundry
           other
           ,
           which
           our
           
             Reverend
             Authour
          
           is
           pleased
           to
           make
           use
           of
           .
           His
           whole
           passage
           also
           receives
           no
           other
           
             security
             ,
          
           than
           what
           is
           afforded
           to
           it
           by
           turning
           my
           
             universall
             proposition
          
           into
           a
           
             particular
             :
          
           what
           I
           say
           of
           
             all
             places
          
           in
           the
           Scripture
           where
           the
           
             name
             or
             thing
          
           of
           
             schisme
          
           is
           used
           in
           an
           
             ecclesiasticall
          
           sense
           ,
           as
           relating
           to
           a
           
             Gospell
             Church
             ,
          
           he
           would
           restraint
           to
           that
           one
           place
           of
           the
           
             Corinths
          
           where
           
             alone
          
           the
           word
           is
           used
           ,
           in
           that
           sense
           :
           However
           if
           that
           one
           place
           be
           all
           ;
           my
           proposition
           is
           
             universall
             :
          
           take
           then
           my
           proposition
           in
           it's
           extent
           and
           latitude
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           try
           
             once
             more
          
           if
           he
           please
           ,
           what
           he
           hath
           to
           object
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           as
           yet
           I
           find
           no
           instance
           produced
           to
           alleviate
           it's
           truth
           .
           He
           much
           also
           insists
           ,
           
           that
           there
           may
           be
           a
           
             separation
             in
             a
             Church
          
           where
           there
           is
           no
           
             separation
             from
             a
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           saith
           this
           was
           at
           
             first
             by
             me
             denyed
             :
          
           that
           it
           was
           denyed
           by
           me
           he
           cannot
           prove
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           contrary
           was
           
             proved
          
           by
           me
           is
           evident
           to
           all
           impartiall
           men
           ,
           that
           have
           Considered
           my
           Treatise
           ;
           although
           I
           cannot
           allow
           that
           the
           
             separation
          
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Corinth
          
           was
           carried
           to
           that
           height
           as
           is
           by
           him
           pretended
           ;
           namely
           as
           to
           
             seperate
             from
             the
             ordinances
             of
             the
             Lord's
             supper
             ;
          
           their
           disorder
           and
           division
           
             about
          
           and
           in
           it's
           
             Administration
          
           are
           reproved
           ,
           not
           their
           separation
           from
           it
           :
           only
           on
           that
           supposition
           made
           ,
           I
           confesse
           I
           was
           somewhat
           surprised
           with
           the
           delivery
           of
           his
           judgment
           in
           reference
           to
           many
           of
           his
           
             owne
             party
             ,
          
           whom
           he
           condemnes
           of
           
             schisme
          
           for
           not
           administring
           the
           
             Lord's
             supper
          
           to
           all
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           pray
           and
           preach
           .
           I
           suppose
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           most
           godly
           and
           able
           ministers
           of
           the
           
             Persbyterian
          
           way
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           and
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           are
           here
           cast
           into
           the
           same
           condition
           of
           
           
             Schismaticks
          
           with
           the
           Independents
           .
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           yet
           without
           hopes
           of
           seeing
           a
           faire
           coalescency
           in
           love
           ,
           and
           Church
           Communion
           ,
           between
           the
           reforming
           
             Presbyterians
          
           and
           Independents
           ;
           though
           for
           it
           they
           shall
           with
           some
           ,
           suffer
           under
           the
           unjust
           imputatation
           of
           schisme
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           incredible
           to
           think
           whithermen
           will
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           carried
           
             studio
             partium
             ;
          
           and
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ;
           Hence
           have
           we
           the
           strange
           notions
           of
           this
           Authour
           about
           Schisme
           ;
           decaies
           in
           Grace
           are
           Schisme
           ,
           and
           
             errours
             in
             the
             Faith
          
           are
           
             Schisme
             ;
          
           and
           Schisme
           and
           
             Apostacy
          
           are
           things
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           differing
           only
           in
           degree
           ;
           because
           the
           one
           leades
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           as
           one
           sinne
           of
           one
           kind
           doth
           often
           to
           another
           ;
           drunkennesse
           to
           whoredome
           ,
           and
           envy
           and
           malice
           to
           lying
           ;
           that
           
             differences
          
           about
           civile
           matters
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           
             Paul
          
           and
           
             Barnabas
          
           are
           schisme
           ;
           and
           this
           by
           one
           blaming
           me
           for
           a
           departure
           from
           the
           sense
           of
           
             antiquity
             ,
          
           unto
           which
           these
           
             insinuations
          
           are
           so
           many
           monsters
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           proceed
           .
        
         
         
           That
           
             Acts
          
           14.
           4.
           
           
             Acts
          
           19.
           9
           ,
           18
           :
           are
           pertinently
           used
           to
           discover
           &
           prove
           the
           nature
           of
           Schisme
           in
           an
           
             evangelically
             ecclesiasticall
             sense
          
           or
           were
           ever
           cited
           by
           any
           of
           the
           
             Antients
          
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           I
           suppose
           our
           Authour
           on
           second
           consideration
           will
           not
           affirme
           ,
           I
           understand
           not
           the
           sense
           of
           this
           Argument
           ,
           
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             city
             was
             divided
             ,
             and
             part
             held
             with
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             part
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
          
           therefore
           Schisme
           in
           a
           Gospell
           Church
           state
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           a
           division
           in
           a
           Church
           ;
           or
           that
           it
           is
           a
           separation
           into
           new
           Churches
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           is
           something
           more
           than
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           Union
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           in
           an
           instituted
           Church
           ;
           much
           lesse
           doth
           any
           thing
           of
           this
           nature
           appeare
           from
           
             Paul's
             seperating
             the
             Disciples
          
           whom
           he
           had
           converted
           to
           the
           Faith
           from
           the
           unbelieving
           hardened
           
             Jewes
             ,
          
           an
           account
           whereof
           is
           given
           us
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           19.
           9.
           
           So
           then
           that
           in
           this
           Chapter
           there
           is
           any
           thing
           produced
           
             de
             novo
          
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           precise
           Scripture
           notion
           of
           Schisme
           in
           it
           's
           ecclesiasticall
           sense
           ,
           extends
           it selfe
           any
           further
           than
           differences
           ,
           
           divisions
           ,
           separations
           in
           a
           Church
           and
           that
           a
           particular
           Church
           I
           find
           not
           ;
           and
           doe
           once
           more
           desire
           our
           Authour
           that
           if
           he
           be
           otherwise
           minded
           ,
           to
           spare
           such
           another
           trouble
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           that
           wherein
           we
           are
           now
           engaged
           ,
           he
           would
           assigne
           me
           some
           
             time
             and
             place
          
           to
           attend
           him
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           the
           truth
           between
           us
           .
        
         
           Of
           Schisme
           
             Act.
          
           20.
           30.
           
           
             Heb.
          
           10.
           28.
           
           
             Jud.
          
           19.
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           ;
           nor
           are
           those
           places
           interpreted
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           by
           any
           Expositors
           
             new
          
           or
           
             old
             ,
          
           that
           ever
           I
           yet
           saw
           ;
           nor
           can
           any
           sense
           be
           imposed
           on
           them
           enwrapping
           the
           nature
           of
           
             Schisme
          
           with
           the
           least
           colour
           or
           pretence
           of
           Reason
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           by
           our
           Authour
           ,
           Schisme
           and
           Apostacy
           ,
           are
           made
           things
           of
           on
           kind
           ,
           differing
           only
           in
           degrees
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           107.
           so
           confounding
           
             Schisme
          
           and
           
             heresy
             ,
          
           contrary
           to
           the
           Constant
           sense
           of
           all
           antiquity
           .
           
             Act.
          
           20.
           30.
           
           The
           Apostle
           speakes
           ,
           of
           men
           speaking
           
             perverse
             things
             ,
             to
             draw
             away
             Disciples
             ;
          
           that
           is
           teaching
           them
           false
           doctrines
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           
           
             truths
          
           wherein
           they
           had
           been
           by
           him
           instructed
           ;
           in
           his
           
             Revealing
             unto
             them
             the
             whole
             counsell
             of
             God
             :
          
           vers.
           27.
           
           This
           by
           the
           
             Antients
          
           is
           called
           
             heresie
             ,
          
           and
           is
           contradistinguished
           unto
           
             Schisme
          
           by
           them
           constantly
           :
           So
           
             Austin
          
           an
           100
           times
           .
           To
           draw
           men
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           drawing
           them
           into
           
             pernitious
             errours
             ,
             false
             doctrine
             ,
          
           being
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           
             falling
             off
             ,
          
           is
           not
           
             schisme
             ,
          
           nor
           so
           called
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Antients
           ,
           that
           ever
           yet
           I
           observed
           .
           That
           the
           designe
           of
           the
           
             Apostle
          
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Hebrewes
             ,
          
           is
           to
           preserve
           and
           keep
           them
           from
           
             Apostasie
          
           unto
           
             Judaisme
             ,
          
           besides
           that
           it
           is
           attested
           by
           a
           cloud
           of
           witnesses
           ,
           is
           to
           evident
           from
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           to
           be
           denyed
           .
           
             chapt.
          
           10.
           25
           :
           he
           warnes
           them
           of
           a
           common
           entrance
           into
           that
           fearfull
           condition
           ,
           which
           he
           describes
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           26
           :
           their
           neglect
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ,
          
           was
           the
           doore
           of
           their
           Apostacy
           to
           
             Judaisme
             .
          
           what
           is
           this
           to
           
             schisme
             ?
          
           would
           we
           charge
           a
           man
           with
           that
           crime
           whom
           we
           saw
           neglecting
           our
           assemblies
           ,
           and
           likely
           to
           fall
           into
           
             Judaisme
             ;
          
           
           are
           there
           not
           more
           forceable
           considerations
           to
           deale
           with
           him
           upon
           ;
           and
           doth
           not
           the
           Apostle
           make
           use
           of
           them
           ?
           
             Jude
             .
          
           19
           :
           hath
           been
           so
           farre
           spoken
           unto
           already
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           fairely
           be
           insisted
           on
           againe
           .
           
             Parvas
             habet
             spes
             Troja
             ,
             sitables
             habet
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           
             fifth
          
           Chapter
           he
           takes
           advantage
           from
           my
           question
           ,
           
             p.
          
           147.
           
             who
             told
             him
             that
             raising
             causelesse
             differences
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             separating
             from
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             my
             judgment
             schisme
             ;
          
           when
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           
             assertion
             ,
          
           included
           in
           that
           interrogation
           ,
           expresseth
           the
           
             formal
          
           nature
           of
           Schisme
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           destroyed
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           man
           be
           exonerated
           of
           it's
           guilt
           ,
           by
           the
           subsequent
           crime
           of
           separation
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           aggravated
           .
           1
           
             Joh.
          
           2.
           19
           :
           is
           againe
           mentioned
           to
           this
           
             purpose
          
           of
           
             schism
             ,
          
           to
           as
           little
           purpose
           ,
           so
           also
           is
           
             Heb.
          
           10.
           25
           :
           both
           places
           treat
           of
           Apostates
           ,
           who
           are
           charged
           and
           blamed
           under
           other
           termes
           than
           that
           of
           
             Schisme
             .
          
           There
           is
           in
           such
           departures
           ,
           as
           in
           every
           division
           whatever
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           was
           in
           Union
           ,
           
           somewhat
           of
           the
           generall
           nature
           of
           
             schisme
             :
          
           but
           that
           particular
           crime
           and
           guilt
           of
           schisme
           in
           it's
           restrained
           Ecclesiasticall
           sense
           ,
           is
           not
           included
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           following
           discourse
           he
           renewes
           his
           former
           Charges
           of
           denying
           their
           ordinances
           and
           
             ministry
             ,
          
           of
           
             separating
          
           from
           them
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           as
           to
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           Charge
           I
           have
           spoken
           in
           the
           entrance
           of
           this
           
             discourse
             ;
          
           for
           the
           
             latter
             ,
          
           of
           
             separating
             from
             them
             ,
          
           I
           say
           we
           have
           no
           more
           separated
           from
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           have
           from
           us
           ;
           our
           
             right
          
           to
           the
           celebration
           of
           the
           ordinances
           of
           God's
           worship
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           light
           we
           have
           received
           from
           him
           ,
           is
           in
           this
           nation
           as
           good
           as
           theirs
           ;
           and
           our
           plea
           from
           the
           Gospell
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           maintaine
           against
           them
           ,
           according
           as
           we
           shall
           at
           any
           time
           be
           called
           thereunto
           .
           If
           any
           of
           our
           judgment
           deny
           them
           to
           be
           
             Churches
             ,
          
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           he
           knowes
           who
           comes
           not
           behind
           in
           returnall
           of
           Charges
           on
           our
           Churches
           .
           Doth
           the
           Reverend
           Authour
           thinke
           or
           imagine
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           not
           in
           our
           owne
           judgment
           more
           reason
           to
           deny
           
           their
           
             Churches
          
           and
           to
           charge
           them
           
             with
             Schisme
          
           though
           we
           doe
           neither
           ,
           then
           they
           have
           to
           charge
           us
           therewith
           ,
           and
           to
           deny
           our
           Churches
           ?
           can
           any
           thing
           be
           more
           fondly
           Pretended
           than
           that
           he
           hath
           proved
           that
           we
           have
           separated
           from
           them
           ;
           upon
           which
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           105
           ,
           he
           requires
           the
           performance
           of
           my
           promise
           to
           retreat
           from
           the
           state
           wherein
           I
           stand
           ,
           upon
           the
           establishment
           of
           such
           proofe
           .
           Hath
           he
           proved
           the
           due
           administration
           of
           Ordinances
           amongst
           them
           whom
           he
           pleads
           for
           ?
           Hath
           he
           proved
           any
           Church
           Union
           betweene
           them
           
             as
             such
             ,
          
           and
           us
           ?
           hath
           hath
           he
           proved
           as
           to
           have
           broken
           that
           
             Union
             ?
          
           what
           will
           not selfe-fulnesse
           and
           prejudice
           put
           men
           upon
           ?
        
         
           How
           came
           they
           into
           the
           sole
           
             possession
          
           of
           all
           Church
           state
           in
           
             England
             ;
          
           so
           that
           who
           ever
           is
           not
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           must
           be
           charged
           to
           have
           separated
           from
           them
           ;
           Mr
           
             Cawdrey
          
           sayes
           indeed
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Episcopall
          
           men
           and
           they
           agree
           in
           
             substantialls
             ,
          
           and
           differ
           only
           in
           
             circumstantials
             ;
          
           but
           that
           they
           and
           we
           differ
           in
           
             substantials
             ;
          
           but
           let
           him
           know
           they
           admit
           
           not
           of
           his
           
             compliances
             ;
          
           they
           say
           he
           is
           a
           
             Schismatick
             ,
          
           and
           that
           all
           his
           party
           are
           so
           also
           ;
           let
           him
           answer
           their
           Charge
           
             solidly
          
           upon
           his
           owne
           principles
           ;
           and
           not
           thinke
           to
           owne
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           the
           weakest
           
             claime
          
           imaginable
           unto
           ,
           and
           was
           never
           yet
           in
           possession
           of
           .
           We
           deny
           that
           since
           the
           Gospell
           came
           into
           
             England
             ,
          
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Government
          
           as
           by
           them
           stated
           ,
           was
           ever
           set
           up
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           but
           in
           the
           
             wils
          
           of
           a
           party
           of
           men
           ;
           so
           that
           here
           as
           yet
           ,
           unlesse
           as
           it
           lyes
           in
           
             particular
             Congregations
             ,
          
           where
           our
           right
           is
           as
           good
           as
           theirs
           ,
           none
           have
           
             separated
          
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ;
           though
           many
           cannot
           
             consent
          
           unto
           it
           .
           The
           first
           
             Ages
          
           we
           plead
           ours
           ,
           the
           following
           were
           unquestionably
           
             Episcopall
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           Chapter
           the
           6
           :
           he
           attempts
           to
           disprove
           my
           assertion
           that
           the
           
             Union
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             visible
          
           which
           consists
           in
           the
           professing
           of
           the
           saving
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           &c
           :
           is
           broken
           only
           by
           Apostacy
           .
           to
           this
           end
           he
           confounds
           Apostacy
           and
           Schisme
           ,
           affirming
           them
           only
           to
           differ
           in
           degrees
           ;
           
           which
           is
           a
           
             new
          
           notion
           unknowen
           to
           Antiquity
           and
           contrary
           to
           all
           sound
           Reason
           ;
           by
           the
           instances
           he
           produceth
           to
           this
           purpose
           he
           endeavours
           to
           
             prove
          
           that
           there
           are
           things
           which
           break
           this
           union
           ,
           whereby
           this
           union
           is
           not
           broken
           ;
           whilst
           a
           man
           continues
           a
           member
           of
           that
           church
           which
           he
           is
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           union
           thereof
           ,
           and
           his
           interest
           therein
           ,
           by
           no
           act
           doth
           he
           ,
           or
           can
           he
           break
           that
           union
           .
        
         
           The
           partiall
           breach
           of
           that
           union
           which
           consists
           in
           the
           
             profession
          
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           is
           
             error
          
           and
           heresy
           and
           not
           
             Schisme
             .
          
           Our
           Author
           abounds
           here
           in
           new
           notions
           which
           might
           easily
           be
           discovered
           to
           be
           as
           fond
           ,
           as
           new
           ,
           were
           it
           worth
           while
           to
           consider
           them
           ;
           of
           which
           in
           briefe
           ,
           before
           .
           Only
           I
           wonder
           why
           giving
           way
           to
           such
           thoughts
           as
           these
           ,
           he
           should
           speak
           of
           men
           with
           contempt
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Notionists
             ,
          
           as
           he
           doth
           of
           Dr
           
             Du
             Moulin
             ;
          
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           
             Doctor
          
           hath
           provoked
           him
           ,
           and
           were
           it
           not
           for
           some
           considerations
           that
           are
           obvious
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           should
           almost
           wounder
           ,
           why
           this
           
             Author
          
           should
           sharpen
           his
           leasure
           and
           
             zeale
          
           
           against
           me
           ,
           who
           scarse
           ever
           publickly
           touched
           the
           grounds
           and
           foundations
           of
           that
           Cause
           which
           he
           hath
           so
           passionately
           espoused
           ,
           and
           pase
           by
           him
           ,
           who
           both
           in
           
             Latine
          
           and
           
             English
             ,
          
           hath
           laid
           his
           Axe
           to
           the
           very
           Root
           of
           it
           ,
           upon
           principles
           
             sufficiently
             destructive
          
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           apprehended
           ,
           by
           the
           best
           learned
           in
           our
           Authors
           way
           ,
           that
           ever
           these
           nations
           brought
           forth
           ;
           but
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           Reasons
           lye
           at
           hand
           ,
           why
           it
           was
           more
           
             necessary
          
           to
           give
           me
           this
           opposition
           ;
           which
           yet
           hath
           not
           altered
           my
           Resolution
           ,
           of
           handling
           this
           controversy
           in
           
             another
             manner
             ,
          
           when
           I
           meet
           with
           
             another
             manner
          
           of
           Adversary
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           110.
           
           He
           fixes
           on
           the
           examination
           of
           a
           particular
           passage
           about
           the
           
             disciples
          
           of
           
             John
          
           mentioned
           
             Acts
          
           19.
           2.
           of
           whom
           I
           affirmed
           that
           it
           
             is
             probable
          
           they
           were
           rather
           ignorant
           of
           the
           miraculous
           dispensations
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           alledging
           to
           the
           contrary
           that
           the
           words
           are
           more
           plaine
           and
           
             full
             then
             to
             be
             so
             cluded
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             ought
             appeares
             ,
          
           
           
             John
             did
             not
             baptize
             into
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
          
           I
           hope
           the
           
             Author
          
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           dwell
           at
           home
           ,
           as
           to
           suppose
           this
           to
           be
           a
           
             new
             notion
          
           of
           mine
           ;
           who
           almost
           of
           late
           in
           their
           
             criticall
             notes
          
           have
           not
           either
           (
           at
           least
           )
           considered
           it
           ,
           or
           confirmed
           it
           ?
           neither
           is
           the
           question
           
             into
             whose
             name
          
           they
           were
           expressely
           baptized
           ,
           but
           in
           what
           doctrine
           they
           were
           instructed
           :
           He
           knowes
           who
           denies
           that
           they
           were
           at
           all
           actually
           
             baptized
             ,
          
           before
           they
           were
           baptized
           by
           
             Paul
             .
          
           Nor
           ought
           it
           to
           be
           granted
           without
           better
           proofe
           then
           any
           as
           yet
           hath
           been
           produced
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           the
           
             Saints
          
           under
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           were
           ignorant
           of
           the
           
             being
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           neither
           do
           the
           words
           require
           the
           sense
           by
           him
           insisted
           on
           ;
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           do
           no
           more
           evince
           the
           
             person
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           to
           be
           included
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           in
           those
           other
           
             Joh.
          
           7.
           39.
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ;
           the
           latter
           in
           the
           proper
           sense
           He
           will
           not
           contend
           for
           ;
           nor
           can
           therefore
           ,
           the
           expression
           being
           uniforme
           ,
           reasonably
           for
           the
           latter
           .
           Speaking
           of
           men
           openly
           and
           notoriously
           
           wicked
           ,
           and
           denying
           them
           to
           be
           
             members
             of
             any
             Church
          
           whatever
           :
           he
           bids
           me
           ,
           
             answer
             his
             arguments
             to
             the
             contrary
             from
             the
          
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           7.
           2
           Thes.
           13.
           17.
           and
           I
           cannot
           but
           desire
           him
           that
           he
           would
           impose
           that
           task
           on
           them
           that
           have
           nothing
           else
           to
           do
           :
           for
           my
           owne
           part
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           intangle
           my selfe
           with
           things
           to
           so
           little
           purpose
           :
           Having
           promised
           my
           Reader
           to
           attend
           only
           to
           that
           which
           looks
           toward
           the
           
             merit
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
          
           I
           must
           crave
           his
           pardon
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           been
           able
           to
           make
           good
           my
           resolution
           :
           meeting
           with
           so
           little
           or
           nothing
           at
           all
           which
           is
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           I
           find
           my selfe
           entangled
           in
           the
           old
           diversions
           that
           we
           are
           now
           plentifully
           accustomed
           unto
           :
           but
           yet
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           recompence
           this
           losse
           ,
           by
           putting
           a
           speedy
           period
           to
           this
           whole
           trouble
           ,
           despairing
           of
           being
           able
           to
           tender
           him
           any
           other
           satisfaction
           ,
           whilst
           I
           dwell
           on
           this
           discourse
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           to
           obviate
           all
           strife
           of
           words
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           I
           shall
           grant
           this
           Reverend
           Author
           that
           in
           the
           generall
           large
           notion
           of
           
             Schisme
          
           
           which
           his
           opposition
           to
           that
           insisted
           on
           by
           me
           hath
           put
           him
           upon
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           deny
           but
           that
           
             He
             ,
          
           and
           
             I
          
           are
           both
           
             Schismaticks
             ,
          
           and
           any
           thing
           else
           shall
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           have
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           be
           engaged
           in
           this
           contest
           any
           farther
           .
           In
           this
           sense
           he
           affirmes
           that
           there
           was
           a
           
             Schisme
          
           between
           
             Paul
          
           and
           
             Barnabas
             ,
          
           and
           so
           one
           of
           them
           at
           least
           ,
           was
           a
           
             Schismatick
             ;
          
           as
           also
           he
           affirmes
           the
           same
           of
           2
           
             lesser
          
           men
           ,
           though
           great
           in
           their
           generation
           
             Chrysostome
          
           and
           
             Epiphanius
             ;
          
           so
           error
           and
           heresy
           ,
           if
           he
           please
           shall
           be
           
             Schisme
          
           from
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           and
           
             scandall
          
           of
           life
           shall
           be
           
             Schisme
             :
          
           And
           his
           argument
           shall
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           schisme
           is
           a
           breach
           of
           union
           in
           a
           Church
           of
           Christs
           institution
           ,
           therefore
           in
           that
           which
           is
           so
           only
           by
           call
           ,
           not
           to
           any
           end
           of
           joynt
           worship
           as
           such
           ;
           of
           any
           union
           ;
           that
           which
           consists
           in
           the
           
             profession
          
           of
           the
           saving
           truths
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           may
           be
           a
           schisme
           in
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
          
           and
           
             so
             those
             Presbyterians
          
           that
           reforme
           their
           Congregations
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           administer
           the
           sacraments
           to
           all
           promiscuously
           ,
           shall
           
           be
           guilty
           of
           Schime
           ;
           and
           indeed
           ,
           as
           to
           me
           ,
           what
           
             else
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
          
           for
           my
           inquiry
           concernes
           only
           the
           
             precise
             limited
             nature
             of
             Schisme
             ,
          
           in
           its
           evangelically
           ecclesiasticall
           sense
           .
        
         
           Neither
           shall
           I
           at
           present
           ,
           (
           alloting
           very
           few
           houres
           to
           the
           dispatch
           of
           this
           businesse
           ,
           which
           yet
           I
           judge
           more
           then
           it
           deserves
           )
           consider
           the
           scattered
           ensuing
           passages
           about
           
             Ordination
             ,
             Church
             Government
             ,
             number
             of
             Elders
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           all
           men
           know
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           to
           belong
           unto
           the
           maine
           controversy
           which
           was
           by
           me
           undertaken
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           were
           against
           all
           lawes
           of
           disputation
           ,
           plucked
           violently
           into
           this
           contest
           ,
           by
           our
           Reverend
           Author
           .
           One
           thing
           I
           cannot
           passe
           by
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           upon
           the
           matter
           put
           a
           
             close
          
           to
           what
           I
           shall
           at
           present
           offer
           to
           this
           Treatise
           ;
           having
           said
           that
           Christ
           hath
           given
           no
           direction
           for
           the
           
             performance
             of
             any
             duty
             of
             worship
             of
             soveraigne
             institution
             ,
          
           but
           only
           in
           them
           and
           by
           them
           (
           meaning
           particular
           Churches
           )
           he
           answers
           that
           ,
           if
           
             I
             would
             imply
             that
             a
             Minister
             in
             or
             of
             a
          
           
           
             Particular
             Church
             ,
             may
             performe
             those
             ordinances
             without
             those
             congregations
             ,
             he
             contradicts
             himselfe
             for
             saying
             a
             particular
             Church
             is
             the
             seate
             of
             all
             ordinances
             ,
          
           but
           why
           so
           ,
           I
           pray
           ?
           may
           not
           a
           particular
           Church
           be
           the
           seat
           of
           all
           ordinances
           
             subjectively
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           others
           be
           the
           
             object
          
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           of
           some
           of
           them
           ?
           but
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             if
             he
             meane
             those
             ordinances
             of
             worship
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             only
             by
             a
             minister
             of
             a
             particular
             congregation
             ,
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             the
             people
             ?
          
           I
           suppose
           they
           shall
           be
           
             instructed
          
           and
           built
           up
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           what
           would
           people
           desire
           more
           .
           But
           whereas
           he
           had
           before
           said
           ,
           that
           I
           denyed
           
             a
             Minister
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             to
             more
             then
             his
             own
             Church
             :
          
           and
           I
           had
           asked
           him
           
             who
             told
             him
             so
             ;
          
           adding
           that
           explication
           of
           my
           judgment
           ,
           that
           for
           
             so
             much
             as
             men
             are
             appointed
             the
             objects
             of
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             I
             grant
             a
             Minister
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             it
             to
             act
             ministerially
             ,
             towards
             not
             only
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             world
             also
             in
             contradistinction
             thereunto
             ;
          
           he
           now
           tells
           
           me
           a
           story
           of
           passages
           between
           the
           
             learned
          
           Dr
           Wallis
           
             and
             my selfe
             about
             his
             question
             in
             the
             Vespers
          
           1654.
           namely
           that
           as
           to
           that
           question
           
             An
             potestas
             ministri
             Evangelici
             ad
             unius
             tantum
             ecclesiae
             particularis
             membra
             extendatur
             ?
          
           I
           said
           that
           ,
           Dr
           Wallis
           
             had
             brought
             me
             a
             challenge
             ,
             and
             that
             If
             I
             did
             dispute
             on
             that
             question
             ,
             I
             must
             dispute
          
           ex
           animo
           ;
           although
           I
           grant
           that
           a
           Minister
           as
           a
           Minister
           may
           
             preach
          
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           more
           then
           those
           of
           his
           owne
           congregation
           ,
           yet
           knowing
           the
           sense
           wherein
           the
           
             learned
          
           Dr
           
             VVallis
          
           maintained
           that
           question
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           impossible
           ,
           but
           I
           might
           say
           ,
           if
           I
           did
           dispute
           I
           must
           do
           it
           
             ex
             animo
             ;
          
           for
           
             his
             bringing
             me
             a
             challenge
             ,
          
           I
           do
           not
           know
           that
           either
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           or
           that
           I
           put
           that
           interpretation
           on
           what
           he
           did
           ;
           but
           I
           shall
           crave
           leave
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           
             learned
          
           Dr
           
             VVallis
          
           do
           find
           any
           ground
           ,
           or
           
             occasion
          
           to
           bring
           a
           
             challenge
          
           unto
           me
           ,
           to
           debate
           any
           point
           of
           difference
           between
           us
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           wave
           answering
           his
           desire
           ,
           although
           he
           should
           bring
           Mr
           
             Cawdry
          
           for
           his
           second
           ;
           for
           the
           present
           I
           shall
           only
           
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           is
           no
           commendation
           to
           the
           moderation
           or
           ingenuity
           of
           any
           one
           whatever
           ,
           thus
           to
           publish
           to
           the
           world
           private
           hearesaies
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           hath
           been
           
             told
          
           of
           private
           conferences
           ;
           so
           if
           I
           would
           insist
           on
           the
           same
           course
           ,
           to
           make
           publication
           of
           what
           I
           have
           been
           told
           hath
           been
           the
           private
           discourse
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           unlikely
           that
           I
           should
           occasion
           their
           shame
           and
           trouble
           :
           yet
           in
           this
           course
           of
           proceeding
           a
           progres
           is
           made
           in
           the
           ensuing
           words
           ;
           and
           Mr
           
             Stubbes
          
           (
           who
           is
           now
           called
           my
           
             Amanuensis
             ,
          
           who
           some
           five
           yeares
           ago
           ,
           transcribed
           about
           
             a
             sheete
             of
             paper
             for
             me
             ,
          
           and
           not
           one
           line
           ,
           before
           or
           since
           ;
           )
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             employed
             or
             at
             least
             encouraged
          
           by
           me
           to
           write
           against
           the
           
             learned
          
           Dr
           
             Wallis
          
           his
           
             Thesis
          
           being
           published
           ;
           this
           is
           as
           true
           as
           much
           of
           that
           that
           went
           before
           ,
           and
           as
           somewhat
           of
           that
           ,
           that
           followes
           after
           ;
           and
           whereas
           it
           is
           added
           that
           I
           said
           what
           he
           had
           written
           on
           that
           subject
           ,
           was
           
             a
             scurrilous
             rididulous
             piece
             ,
          
           it
           is
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           like
           reports
           .
           I
           knew
           that
           Mr
           
           
             Stubbes
          
           was
           writing
           on
           that
           subject
           ;
           but
           not
           untill
           he
           had
           
             proceeded
          
           farre
           in
           it
           ;
           I
           neither
           
             imployed
          
           him
           ,
           nor
           
             encouraged
             him
          
           in
           it
           ,
           any
           otherwise
           then
           the
           consideration
           of
           his
           
             papers
             ,
          
           after
           he
           had
           written
           them
           ,
           may
           be
           so
           interpreted
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           why
           I
           was
           not
           willing
           he
           should
           proceed
           ,
           next
           to
           my
           desire
           of
           continuance
           of
           
             peace
          
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           was
           his
           using
           
             such
             expressions
             of
             me
             ,
          
           and
           somethings
           of
           mine
           ,
           in
           sundry
           places
           of
           his
           discourse
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           not
           
             modestly
          
           allow
           to
           be
           divulged
           ;
           the
           following
           words
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           with
           them
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           I
           remember
           not
           ;
           nor
           did
           ever
           think
           to
           be
           engaged
           in
           the
           consideration
           of
           such
           transgressions
           of
           the
           common
           rules
           of
           
             humane
             society
          
           as
           those
           now
           passed
           through
           ;
           Reports
           ,
           heresayes
           ,
           talkes
           ,
           private
           discourse
           between
           friends
           ,
           allegations
           countenanced
           by
           none
           of
           these
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           are
           the
           weapons
           wherewith
           I
           am
           assaulted
           .
           
             I
             have
             heard
             ,
             I
             am
             told
             ,
             if
             reports
             be
          
           true
           ,
           t
           was
           
             vox
             populi
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             so
             ,
             I
             presume
          
           
           
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             it
             ,
          
           are
           the
           ornaments
           of
           this
           discourse
           :
           strange
           !
           that
           men
           of
           experience
           and
           gravity
           should
           be
           carried
           by
           the
           power
           of
           these
           temptations
           not
           only
           to
           the
           
             forgetfulnesse
          
           of
           the
           royall
           law
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           Gospell
           rule
           of
           deportment
           towards
           his
           professed
           Disciples
           :
           but
           also
           be
           ingaged
           into
           
             wayes
          
           and
           practises
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           dictates
           of
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           sundry
           heathens
           would
           have
           abhorred
           .
           For
           my
           owne
           part
           ,
           had
           not
           God
           by
           his
           providence
           placed
           me
           in
           that
           station
           ,
           wherein
           others
           also
           that
           feare
           him
           are
           concern'd
           in
           me
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           once
           turne
           aside
           to
           looke
           upon
           such
           heapes
           as
           that
           which
           I
           have
           now
           passed
           over
           :
           my
           judgment
           in
           most
           heads
           and
           articles
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           is
           long
           since
           published
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           I
           continue
           through
           the
           grace
           and
           patience
           of
           God
           preaching
           in
           publick
           answerably
           to
           the
           principles
           I
           doe
           professe
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           man
           shall
           oppose
           what
           I
           have
           delivered
           ,
           or
           shall
           so
           deliver
           ,
           in
           print
           or
           in
           the
           pulpit
           ,
           or
           in
           divinity
           lectures
           ,
           as
           my
           
           judgment
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           his
           opposition
           ,
           and
           doe
           therein
           ,
           as
           God
           shall
           guide
           :
           with
           evill
           surmises
           ,
           charges
           upon
           hearesayes
           ,
           and
           reports
           ,
           attended
           with
           perpetuall
           excursions
           from
           the
           Argument
           in
           hand
           ,
           I
           shall
           no
           more
           contend
           .
        
         
           Some
           few
           observations
           on
           scattered
           passages
           ,
           will
           now
           speedily
           issue
           this
           discourse
           .
           
             Pag.
          
           112.
           
           To
           that
           Assertion
           of
           mine
           ,
           that
           if
           
             Rome
          
           be
           no
           particular
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           Church
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           he
           replyes
           that
           
             though
             it
             be
             not
             such
             a
             particular
             Congregation
          
           as
           I
           intend
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           
             a
             particular
             Patriarchall
             Church
             :
          
           but
           ,
           1
           :
           then
           it
           seemes
           it
           is
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           which
           grants
           my
           inference
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           was
           a
           particular
           Church
           
             of
             Christ's
             institution
             ,
          
           that
           I
           inquired
           after
           ;
           doth
           our
           Authour
           think
           that
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           any
           
             Patriarchall
             Church
             ?
          
           a
           
             Patriarchall
             Church
             ,
          
           as
           such
           ,
           is
           such
           from
           it's
           Relation
           to
           a
           
             Patriarch
             :
          
           and
           he
           can
           scarce
           be
           thought
           to
           judge
           Patriarches
           to
           be
           of
           
             Divine
             institution
             ,
          
           
           who
           hath
           cast
           off
           and
           abjured
           Episcopacy
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Donatists
          
           are
           mentioned
           againe
           ,
           
             p.
          
           113.
           
           And
           I
           am
           againe
           Charged
           with
           an
           attempt
           to
           vindicate
           them
           from
           schisme
           ;
           my
           thoughts
           of
           them
           I
           have
           before
           declared
           to
           the
           full
           ;
           &
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           retract
           any
           thing
           from
           what
           was
           then
           spoken
           ,
           or
           to
           adde
           any
           thing
           thereunto
           ;
           if
           it
           may
           satisfie
           our
           Authour
           ,
           I
           here
           grant
           they
           were
           
             Schismatickes
             ,
          
           with
           what
           aggravations
           he
           pleaseth
           ;
           &
           wherein
           their
           
             schisme
          
           consisted
           ,
           I
           have
           also
           declared
           :
           but
           he
           sayes
           ,
           I
           undertake
           to
           exempt
           some
           others
           from
           schisme
           
             (
             I
             know
             whom
             )
          
           that
           suffer
           with
           them
           in
           former
           and
           after
           ages
           ,
           under
           the
           same
           imputation
           ;
           I
           doe
           so
           indeed
           ,
           and
           I
           suppose
           our
           
             Authour
          
           may
           
             ghesse
          
           at
           whom
           I
           intend
           :
           himselfe
           amongst
           others
           ;
           I
           hope
           he
           is
           not
           so
           taken
           up
           in
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           with
           charging
           schisme
           on
           others
           ,
           as
           to
           forget
           ,
           that
           many
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           and
           number
           of
           the
           true
           Churchs
           of
           Christ
           doe
           condemne
           him
           for
           a
           Schismatick
           ;
           a
           
             Donatisticall
          
           Schismatick
           :
           
           I
           suppose
           he
           acknowledges
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
          
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           ;
           the
           
             Lutheran
             I
          
           am
           perswaded
           he
           will
           not
           deny
           ,
           nor
           perhaps
           the
           
             Grecian
             ,
          
           to
           be
           so
           :
           The
           
             Episcopall
          
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           he
           contends
           for
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           these
           with
           
             one
             voice
          
           cry
           out
           upon
           him
           for
           a
           
             Schismaticke
             :
          
           and
           as
           to
           the
           plea
           of
           the
           last
           ,
           how
           he
           can
           satisfie
           his
           conscience
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           rejection
           of
           his
           lawfull
           
             superiors
             ,
          
           upon
           his
           owne
           principles
           ,
           without
           pretending
           any
           such
           crime
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Donatists
          
           did
           against
           
             Caecilianus
             ,
             I
          
           professe
           
             I
          
           do
           not
           understand
           :
           new
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           
             Episcopall
             ordination
             ,
          
           p.
           120
           ,
           And
           they
           are
           said
           to
           have
           had
           their
           successive
           ordination
           from
           
             Rome
          
           who
           ordained
           therein
           ;
           so
           indeed
           some
           say
           ,
           and
           some
           otherwise
           ;
           whether
           they
           had
           or
           no
           ,
           is
           nothing
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           lay
           no
           weight
           upon
           it
           ;
           they
           held
           
             I
          
           am
           sure
           ,
           that
           place
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           without
           their
           approbation
           no
           man
           could
           publickly
           ,
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           to
           say
           they
           were
           
             Presbyters
             ,
          
           and
           ordained
           as
           
             Presbyters
             ,
             I
          
           know
           not
           what
           satisfaction
           can
           arise
           
           unto
           
             Conscience
          
           thereby
           .
           Party
           and
           argument
           ,
           may
           be
           countenanced
           by
           it
           ;
           they
           professe
           they
           ordained
           
             as
             Bishops
             ,
          
           that
           for
           their
           lives
           and
           soules
           they
           durst
           not
           ordaine
           but
           as
           such
           ;
           so
           they
           told
           those
           whom
           they
           ordained
           ,
           and
           affirme
           they
           have
           open
           injury
           done
           them
           ,
           by
           any
           ones
           deniall
           of
           it
           :
           As
           it
           was
           ,
           the
           best
           is
           to
           be
           made
           of
           it
           ;
           this
           shift
           is
           not
           handsome
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           ingenious
           ,
           for
           any
           one
           ,
           that
           hath
           looked
           into
           
             Antiquity
             ,
          
           to
           charge
           me
           with
           departing
           from
           their
           sense
           in
           the
           notion
           of
           
             schisme
             ,
          
           declared
           about
           the
           3d
           &
           4th
           Ages
           ,
           &
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           maintaine
           an
           
             equality
          
           between
           
             Bishops
          
           and
           
             Presbyters
             ;
          
           or
           to
           say
           that
           
             Bishops
          
           ordained
           as
           
             Presbyters
             ,
          
           not
           as
           
             Bishops
             :
          
           nor
           doe
           
             I
          
           understand
           the
           excellency
           of
           that
           order
           which
           we
           see
           in
           some
           Churches
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           two
           sorts
           of
           Elders
           ;
           the
           one
           made
           so
           ,
           by
           
             ordination
          
           without
           
             Election
             ,
          
           and
           the
           other
           by
           
             Election
          
           without
           
             ordination
             ;
          
           those
           who
           are
           ordained
           ,
           casting
           off
           all
           power
           and
           Authority
           of
           them
           that
           ordained
           them
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           are
           elected
           ,
           immediately
           
           rejecting
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           that
           
             chose
          
           them
           .
        
         
           Nor
           did
           I
           ,
           as
           is
           pretend
           ,
           plead
           for
           their
           
             Presbyterian
          
           way
           in
           the
           yeare
           46
           ;
           all
           the
           ministers
           (
           almost
           )
           in
           the
           county
           of
           Essex
           ,
           know
           the
           contrary
           ;
           one
           especially
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           man
           of
           great
           ability
           ,
           and
           moderation
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           knowledge
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           not
           behind
           any
           man
           ,
           
             I
          
           know
           ,
           in
           
             England
          
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           with
           whome
           in
           that
           yeare
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           following
           ,
           
             I
          
           had
           sundry
           conferences
           at
           publicke
           meetings
           of
           ministers
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           
             severall
             wayes
          
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           then
           under
           proposall
           .
           But
           the
           frivolousnesse
           of
           these
           imputations
           ,
           hath
           been
           spoken
           of
           before
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           falsnesse
           of
           the
           Calumny
           ,
           which
           our
           Authour
           is
           pleased
           to
           repeat
           againe
           ,
           about
           my
           turning
           from
           wayes
           in
           Religion
           .
        
         
           My
           description
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           he
           once
           more
           blames
           as
           applicable
           to
           the
           
             Catholicke
             Church
             invisible
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             the
             visible
             Catholick
             Church
          
           (
           I
           suppose
           he
           meanes
           as
           such
           )
           when
           a
           participation
           in
           the
           same
           ordinances
           numerically
           ,
           is
           assigned
           
           as
           its
           difference
           ;
           He
           askes
           ,
           whether
           it
           becomes
           my
           ingenuity
           ,
           to
           interpret
           the
           
             capability
          
           of
           a
           
             Churches
          
           reduction
           to
           it's
           primitive
           constitution
           ,
           by
           its
           
             owne
             fitnesse
          
           and
           capacity
           to
           be
           so
           reduced
           ,
           rather
           then
           by
           its
           
             externall
             hinderances
          
           or
           furtherances
           ;
           But
           with
           what
           ingenuity
           or
           modesty
           ,
           that
           question
           is
           asked
           ,
           I
           professe
           I
           understand
           not
           ;
           and
           
             pag.
          
           134
           ,
           he
           hath
           this
           passage
           :
           
             (
             only
             I
             take
             notice
             of
             his
             introduction
             ,
             to
             his
             answer
             ,
          
           with
           thankes
           for
           the
           civility
           of
           the
           inquiry
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           its
           expresion
           ;
           
             my
             words
             were
             these
             :
             whether
             our
             Reverend
             Authour
             doe
             not
             in
             his
             conscience
             thinke
             there
             was
             no
             true
             Church
             in
             England
             'till
             ,
             &c
             ,
             which
             puts
             me
             into
             suspition
             ,
             that
             the
             Reverend
             Doctour
             was
             offended
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             not
             alwaies
             (
             for
             oft
             I
             doe
             )
             give
             him
             that
             title
             ,
             of
             the
             Reverend
             Authour
             ,
             or
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             cry
             out
             he
             was
             never
             so
             dealt
             withall
             by
             any
             party
             as
             by
             me
             ;
             though
             upon
             review
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             find
             ,
             that
             I
             gave
             him
             any
             uncivill
             language
             ,
             unbeseeming
             me
             to
             give
             or
             him
             to
             receive
             ;
             and
             I
             heare
             that
          
           
           
             somebody
             hath
             dealt
             more
             uncivilly
             with
             him
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             which
             he
             took
             very
             ill
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           this
           Reverend
           Authour
           ,
           make
           what
           use
           of
           it
           he
           please
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           againe
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           become
           neither
           
             him
             ,
          
           nor
           any
           man
           professing
           the
           
             Religion
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           or
           that
           hath
           any
           respect
           to
           
             truth
          
           or
           sobriety
           ;
           can
           any
           man
           thinke
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           conscience
           ,
           he
           gives
           any
           credit
           to
           the
           insinuation
           which
           here
           he
           makes
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           thanke
           him
           for
           calling
           me
           
             Reverend
             Authour
             ,
          
           or
           
             Reverend
             Doctor
             ,
          
           or
           be
           troubled
           for
           his
           not
           useing
           those
           expressions
           ?
           Can
           the
           mind
           of
           an
           
             honest
             man
          
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           conversant
           with
           such
           
             meane
          
           and
           
             low
             thoughts
             ?
          
           for
           the
           Title
           of
           Reverend
           ,
           I
           doe
           give
           him
           notice
           that
           I
           have
           very
           little
           valued
           it
           ,
           ever
           since
           I
           have
           considered
           the
           saying
           of
           
             Luther
             ;
             Nunquam
             periclitatur
             Religio
             nisi
             inter
             Reverendissimos
             .
          
           So
           that
           he
           may
           as
           to
           me
           forbeare
           it
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           and
           call
           me
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Quakers
          
           doe
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           suffice
           .
           And
           for
           that
           of
           
             Doctor
             ;
          
           it
           was
           conferred
           on
           me
           by
           the
           
             University
          
           in
           my
           
             absence
             ,
          
           
           and
           against
           my
           
             consent
             ,
          
           as
           they
           have
           expressed
           it
           under
           their
           
             publicke
          
           seale
           :
           nor
           doth
           any
           thing
           but
           
             gratitude
             ,
          
           and
           
             respect
          
           unto
           them
           ,
           make
           me
           once
           own
           it
           ;
           and
           freed
           from
           that
           obligation
           ,
           I
           should
           never
           use
           it
           more
           ,
           nor
           did
           I
           use
           it
           ,
           untill
           some
           were
           offended
           with
           me
           ,
           &
           blamed
           me
           for
           my
           neglect
           of
           them
           .
           And
           for
           that
           
             other
             ,
          
           whom
           he
           mentions
           ,
           who
           before
           this
           ,
           gave
           so
           farre
           place
           to
           
             indignation
             ,
          
           as
           to
           insinuate
           some
           such
           thing
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           by
           this
           time
           he
           hath
           beene
           
             convinced
          
           of
           his
           mistake
           therein
           ,
           being
           a
           
             Person
          
           of
           another
           manner
           of
           ability
           and
           worth
           ,
           then
           
             some
             others
             ,
          
           with
           whom
           I
           have
           to
           doe
           ;
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           my
           manner
           of
           dealing
           with
           him
           in
           my
           
             last
             reply
             ,
          
           which
           I
           have
           since
           my selfe
           not
           so
           well
           approved
           of
           ,
           requires
           the
           
             passing
          
           by
           such
           returnes
           .
           But
           you
           will
           say
           then
           why
           doe
           I
           preface
           this
           discourse
           ,
           with
           that
           Expression
           ;
           
             with
             thankes
             for
             the
             civility
             of
             the
             enquiry
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             it's
             expression
             ?
          
           I
           say
           !
           this
           will
           discover
           the
           iniquity
           of
           this
           Authour's
           procedure
           ,
           in
           this
           particular
           :
           His
           enquiry
           
           was
           ,
           
             whether
             I
             did
             not
             in
             my
             Conscience
             think
             that
             there
             were
             no
             true
             Churches
             in
             England
             ,
             untill
             the
             Brownists
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             Anabaptists
             our
             elder
             brothers
             ,
             and
             our selves
             arose
             ,
             and
             gathered
             new
             Churches
             ;
          
           without
           once
           taking
           notice
           ,
           or
           mentioning
           his
           
             titles
          
           that
           he
           sayes
           he
           gave
           me
           ,
           I
           used
           the
           words
           ,
           in
           a
           sense
           obvious
           to
           every
           man's
           first
           consideration
           ,
           as
           a
           reproofe
           of
           the
           expressions
           mentioned
           ;
           that
           which
           was
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           my
           words
           our
           
             Authour
          
           hides
           in
           an
           
             &c
             :
          
           that
           which
           was
           not
           by
           me
           once
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           is
           by
           him
           expressed
           ;
           to
           serve
           an
           end
           of
           drawing
           forth
           an
           evill
           surmize
           and
           suspition
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           the
           least
           colour
           to
           give
           it
           countenance
           ;
           Passing
           by
           all
           indifferent
           Readers
           ,
           I
           referre
           the
           
             honesty
          
           of
           this
           dealing
           with
           me
           ,
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ;
           setting
           downe
           ,
           what
           I
           neither
           
             expressed
             ,
          
           nor
           tooke
           
             notice
          
           of
           ,
           nor
           had
           any
           
             singular
          
           occasion
           in
           that
           place
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           the
           words
           being
           often
           used
           by
           him
           ,
           hiding
           ,
           and
           concealing
           what
           I
           did
           
             take
             notice
          
           of
           ,
           and
           expresse
           ,
           and
           which
           to
           every
           man's
           
           
             view
          
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           that
           passage
           ,
           that
           conclusion
           or
           unworthy
           insinuation
           is
           made
           ,
           which
           a
           Good
           man
           ought
           to
           have
           abhorred
           .
        
         
           Sundry
           other
           particulars
           there
           are
           ,
           partly
           false
           ,
           and
           calumniating
           ,
           partly
           impertinent
           ,
           partly
           consisting
           in
           mistakes
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           at
           the
           first
           view
           ,
           to
           have
           made
           mention
           of
           ;
           but
           on
           severall
           accounts
           ,
           I
           am
           rather
           willing
           here
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           Readers
           trouble
           ,
           and
           my
           owne
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           The
           Preface
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             Servants
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           (
           saith
           
             Paul
             )
             must
             not
             strive
             ,
             but
             be
             Gentile
             towards
             all
             men
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           24.
           how
           much
           more
           towards
           their
           Brethren
           ?
           But
           what
           if
           a
           Brother
           ,
           should
           become
           an
           Adversary
           (
           whether
           
             Adversarius
             litis
             ,
          
           or
           
             Personae
             ,
             )
          
           and
           speak
           hard
           words
           ,
           yea
           and
           
             write
             a
             Booke
             against
             his
          
           fellow
           Servants
           ?
           
             Job
          
           telleth
           us
           ,
           though
           
             he
             could
             ,
          
           yet
           
             he
             would
             not
             speak
             as
             they
          
           doe
           ,
           
             Job
             .
          
           16.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           And
           for
           the
           book
           against
           him
           ,
           He
           would
           
             take
             it
             and
             bind
             it
             upon
             his
             shoulder
             ,
          
           And
           yet
           I
           doe
           not
           think
           he
           meant
           to
           cast
           it
           behind
           his
           Backe
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           would
           bearé
           it
           as
           a
           
             light
             loade
             ,
          
           and
           in
           case
           
           of
           his
           Innocency
           ,
           He
           would
           
             we
             are
          
           it
           as
           his
           
             Crowne
             :
          
           And
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           would
           declare
           unto
           Him
           
             the
             Number
             of
             his
             steps
             ,
          
           Job
           .
           31.
           35
           ,
           36
           ,
           37
           ?
           Yea
           though
           such
           a
           Booke
           might
           seeme
           to
           Impartiall
           and
           Judicious
           mindes
           written
           with
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Bitternesse
             ,
          
           and
           contempt
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Style
           suitable
           ,
           yet
           the
           
             Servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             have
             not
             so
             learned
             Christ
             ,
          
           nor
           the
           Truth
           (
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Jesus
           )
           as
           to
           Returne
           
             Evill
             for
             Evill
             ,
          
           or
           Reviling
           for
           Reviling
           .
           Hard
           words
           are
           not
           Given
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Lord
           commandeth
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           yet
           in
           his
           Providence
           :
           And
           either
           they
           are
           
             Deserved
             ,
          
           &
           then
           they
           are
           an
           excellent
           Balme
           which
           will
           not
           break
           the
           head
           :
           or
           
             undeserved
             ,
          
           and
           then
           the
           Lord
           will
           Requite
           Good
           to
           him
           that
           suffereth
           evill
           .
           It
           is
           no
           new
           Thing
           for
           God's
           owne
           Servants
           to
           be
           taken
           with
           
             Paroxismes
          
           (
           as
           
             Paul
          
           and
           
             Barnabas
          
           were
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           15.
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           
             Pangs
          
           of
           Passion
           ,
           And
           that
           is
           the
           worst
           I
           conceive
           of
           the
           tartest
           Passages
           of
           Mr
           
             Cawdryes
          
           Reply
           .
           For
           I
           see
           by
           his
           
           dealing
           with
           Mr
           
             Hooker
             ,
          
           that
           he
           
             can
             write
             with
             more
             meeknesse
             ,
             and
             moderation
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             helpeth
             him
             :
          
           Let
           me
           therefore
           briefly
           give
           Account
           of
           such
           Passages
           of
           mine
           ,
           as
           have
           seemed
           most
           offensive
           to
           Him
           :
           and
           that
           in
           such
           termes
           ,
           as
           may
           not
           unbeseeme
           either
           my selfe
           ,
           or
           the
           cause
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             CHAP.
          
           1.
           
        
         
           THE
           first
           offence
           he
           taketh
           ,
           is
           against
           my
           
             Inconstancy
             ,
          
           and
           (
           that
           which
           is
           the
           fruit
           of
           it
           )
           my
           manifest
           and
           manifold
           
             Contradictions
          
           to
           my selfe
           to
           the
           number
           of
           about
           21
           :
           Inconstancy
           in
           the
           generall
           He
           Intimateth
           in
           the
           Text
           of
           
             James
          
           in
           his
           Frontispiece
           ,
           
             James
          
           1.
           8.
           
        
         
           A
           Double
           minded
           man
           is
           unstable
           in
           all
           his
           wayes
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           will
           
             Rejoyne
          
           no
           other
           Answer
           than
           a
           Text
           of
           like
           Authority
           ,
           and
           alleadged
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           with
           more
           Pertinency
           ,
           
             Math.
          
           11.
           7.
           
           
             What
             went
          
           
           
             you
             out
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             to
             see
             ?
             A
             Reede
             shaken
             with
             the
             winde
             ?
          
        
         
           The
           
             Contradictions
          
           are
           set
           forth
           in
           
             great
             letters
          
           in
           the
           Title
           Page
           and
           afterwards
           particularly
           in
           an
           ample
           
             Scheme
          
           in
           3
           Columnes
           in
           the
           end
           of
           his
           reply
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           of
           them
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           
             The
             1rst
             Contradiction
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Keyes
                     were
                     given
                     to
                     Peter
                     at
                     an
                     Apostle
                     as
                     an
                     Elder
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     Believer
                     .
                     So
                     the
                     Sense
                     is
                     most
                     full
                     .
                     The
                     keyes
                     ,
                  
                   Pag.
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     The
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     keyes
                     is
                     given
                     to
                     Peter
                     ,
                     not
                     at
                     an
                     Apostle
                     nor
                     as
                     Elder
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     a
                     Profest
                     Believer
                  
                   The
                   way
                   ,
                   P.
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   1
                   
                     Peter
                     Received
                     not
                     the
                     keyes
                     ,
                     meerely
                     as
                     a
                     Believer
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     a
                     Believer
                     publickly
                     professing
                     his
                     Faith
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     The
                     way
                     cleared
                  
                   Part.
                   2
                   p.
                   39.
                   
                   
                     To
                     like
                     Purpose
                  
                   M.
                   Hooker
                   Surv.
                   
                   Part.
                   1.
                   p.
                   203
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             Reconciliation
             of
             this
             Seeming
             
               Contradiction
            
             were
             obvious
             and
             easy
             ;
             take
             the
             words
             as
             they
             stand
             in
             the
             
               Scheme
               ;
            
             for
             so
             it
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             
               Brethren
               ,
            
             are
             sometimes
             put
             for
             private
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Contradistinguished
             from
             such
             as
             beare
             office
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             As
             when
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             
               Synodicall
               Letter
            
             (
             Act.
             
             15.
             23.
             )
             
               The
               Apostles
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               and
               Brethren
               .
            
             Sometimes
             Brethren
             are
             put
             more
             generally
             ,
             as
             Comprehending
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             officers
             and
             private
             members
             as
             
               Gal.
            
             6.
             1
             :
             and
             frequently
             else
             where
             :
             In
             the
             former
             Sence
             ,
             the
             Passage
             in
             the
             
               Keyes
            
             speaketh
             ,
             when
             it
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               will
               be
               most
               full
               ,
               if
            
             Peter
             
               be
               conceived
               as
               Receiving
               the
               Keyes
               in
               the
               Name
               both
               of
               the
               officers
               ,
               and
               private
               members
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               and
               Brethren
               .
            
             In
             the
             latter
             sense
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Scheme
             might
             be
             taken
             to
             Runne
             ,
             That
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             keyes
             was
             given
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             not
             as
             an
             Apostle
             (
             for
             then
             it
             had
             been
             Given
             only
             to
             the
             Apostles
             :
             )
             nor
             as
             an
             Elder
             (
             for
             then
             it
             had
             been
             only
             to
             
               Elders
               )
            
             but
             as
             a
             
               Profest
               Believer
               .
            
             And
             under
             the
             Generall
             Name
             of
             
               Profest
               Believers
               ,
            
             not
             only
             private
             Brethren
             ,
             but
             
               Apostles
               ,
            
             and
             
               Elders
            
             may
             be
             comprehended
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Apostles
             &
             all
             the
             
               Elders
            
             are
             profest
             Believers
             :
             
             And
             so
             all
             of
             them
             may
             claime
             their
             Interest
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             severall
             measure
             and
             latitude
             of
             Power
             assigned
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             so
             answer
             ;
             because
             in
             the
             
               Way
            
             the
             context
             speaketh
             of
             such
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             have
             not
             power
             to
             exercise
             the
             
               Pastoral
               Ministry
            
             of
             the
             word
             &
             Sacraments
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             Assoylment
             of
             the
             contradiction
             is
             no
             lesse
             faire
             and
             cleare
             .
             For
             Mr
             
               Cawdrey
            
             well
             knoweth
             (
             and
             so
             doth
             any
             
               Logician
               :
               )
            
             That
             to
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             necessary
             Requisite
             (
             amongst
             others
             :
             )
             That
             both
             speake
             
               ad
               Idem
               .
            
             But
             here
             it
             is
             otherwise
             .
             In
             the
             
               keyes
            
             I
             spake
             of
             such
             a
             power
             of
             the
             
               keyes
               ,
            
             as
             
               Peter
            
             Received
             Formally
             ,
             standing
             in
             the
             roome
             both
             of
             an
             Apostle
             and
             of
             an
             Elder
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Profest
             Believer
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             a
             Power
             as
             
               Peter
            
             having
             Received
             might
             exercise
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             and
             each
             one
             of
             them
             respectively
             .
             In
             
               the
               Way
               ,
            
             I
             spake
             of
             such
             a
             power
             ,
             as
             the
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Church
             
             have
             Received
             not
             formally
             (
             farther
             than
             concerneth
             their
             own
             liberty
             )
             but
             virtually
             only
             .
          
           
             For
             though
             the
             Brethren
             have
             not
             a
             
               formall
               Power
            
             to
             excercise
             the
             
               Pastorall
               ministry
            
             of
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             a
             
               virtuall
               Power
            
             to
             exercise
             them
             by
             choosing
             and
             calling
             forth
             such
             Officers
             as
             have
             a
             
               formall
               Power
            
             to
             exercise
             the
             same
             .
             And
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             
               keyes
               ,
            
             or
             in
             the
             
               way
               ,
            
             or
             in
             the
             
               Defence
               ,
            
             that
             contradicteth
             this
             .
             So
             that
             both
             these
             two
             Passages
             (
             in
             the
             
               keyes
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             
               way
               )
            
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             making
             a
             Contradiction
             (
             and
             that
             so
             
               flat
               as
               never
               any
               more
               )
            
             as
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             indeed
             amount
             to
             an
             
               Opposition
               .
            
             In
             an
             Opposition
             both
             parts
             cannot
             be
             true
             :
             here
             both
             are
             true
             .
             
               Peter
            
             considered
             as
             standing
             in
             the
             Roome
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             Elder
             ,
             and
             Profest
             Believer
             ,
             did
             receive
             Formally
             all
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             keyes
             :
             The
             Body
             of
             the
             Brethren
             have
             received
             ,
             though
             the
             power
             of
             their
             liberty
             Formally
             ;
             
             yet
             all
             other
             Parts
             of
             Church
             Power
             which
             belongeth
             to
             Officers
             ,
             they
             have
             Received
             only
             virtually
             and
             this
             very
             distinction
             is
             expressed
             
               in
               terminis
               ,
            
             in
             the
             very
             same
             Page
             (
             27.
             of
             the
             way
             )
             whence
             this
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             is
             fetched
             .
             As
             for
             his
             Exageration
             of
             the
             Contradiction
             ,
             That
             is
             was
             as
             
               flat
               ,
               as
               never
               any
               more
               ,
            
             though
             he
             to
             make
             this
             Comparative
             Speech
             seem
             lesse
             
               hyperbolicall
               ,
            
             doe
             tell
             us
             in
             a
             
               Parenthesis
               ,
            
             That
             Contradictions
             doe
             not
             
               Recipere
               magis
               &
               minùs
            
             (
             and
             therefore
             if
             they
             make
             any
             Contradiction
             at
             all
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             as
             flat
             ,
             as
             ever
             any
             was
             :
             )
             He
             may
             be
             pleased
             to
             Consider
             ,
             That
             such
             a
             
               Parenthesis
               ,
            
             though
             it
             make
             his
             Speech
             ,
             lesse
             
               hyperbolicall
               ,
            
             yet
             it
             maketh
             it
             the
             more
             
               irrationall
               ;
            
             If
             I
             should
             say
             
               Nero
            
             was
             as
             wicked
             a
             man
             as
             ever
             any
             was
             ,
             and
             yet
             presuppose
             all
             men
             were
             equally
             wicked
             (
             wickednesse
             in
             men
             did
             not
             
               Recipere
               magis
               &
               minùs
               )
            
             there
             were
             very
             little
             
               Reason
            
             in
             Such
             Exaggeration
             .
             In
             my
             former
             Answer
             to
             this
             Contradiction
             
             (
             intituled
             ,
             
               The
               way
               of
               the
               Congregationall
               Churches
               cleared
               )
            
             I
             said
             the
             words
             whereon
             the
             Assertour
             grounded
             this
             
               Contradiction
               ,
            
             were
             his
             own
             not
             mine
             .
             For
             He
             reporteth
             me
             to
             say
             (
             in
             the
             
               keyes
               pag.
            
             4.
             )
             That
             the
             keyes
             were
             delivered
             to
             
               Peter
               as
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               as
               an
               Elder
               ,
               as
               a
               Believer
               .
            
             But
             in
             his
             Preface
             
               (
               Sect.
            
             5.
             
             
               Num.
            
             1.
             )
             He
             confesseth
             ;
          
           
             That
             the
             words
             are
             not
             mine
             
               in
               terminis
               :
            
             but
             in
             sense
             ,
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             they
             be
             .
             For
             I
             said
             take
             
               Peter
            
             not
             as
             an
             
               Apostle
            
             Only
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             
               Elder
            
             also
             ,
             and
             a
             Believer
             too
             ,
             all
             may
             well
             stand
             together
             .
          
           
             Whereupon
             he
             Inferreth
             ;
             
               Doth
               not
               this
               discourse
               clearly
               hold
               forth
               this
               Proposition
               ,
               as
               the
               sense
               of
               that
               Text
               ,
               The
               keyes
               were
               delivered
               to
            
             Peter
             
               as
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               as
               an
               Elder
               ,
               as
               a
               Believer
               too
               ?
               all
               may
               well
               stand
               together
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             That
             discourse
             of
             mine
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             
               clearly
               holding
               forth
            
             that
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             it
             clearly
             holdeth
             forth
             the
             contrary
             in
             expresse
             termes
             :
             
             my
             expresse
             termes
             be
             ,
             
               Take
            
             Peter
             
               considered
               not
               only
               as
               an
               Apostle
               &c.
               now
            
             if
             
               not
               only
            
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             than
             not
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             For
             if
             they
             were
             delivered
             to
             him
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             then
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             
               only
            
             to
             the
             Apostles
             :
             which
             my
             words
             
               in
               Terminis
            
             doe
             expresly
             Deny
             .
          
           
             But
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               This
               Apology
               maketh
               it
               worse
               ,
               For
               if
               it
               be
               so
               that
               whatsoever
               is
               Attributed
               to
               any
               as
               such
               ,
               is
               given
               to
               all
               such
               universally
               ,
               reciprocally
               ,
               and
               only
               to
               such
               :
            
             Now
             Assume
             .
          
           
             
               But
               the
               keyes
               were
               given
               to
            
             Peter
             
               as
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               Therefore
               they
               were
               given
               only
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Believers
               as
               such
               .
            
          
           
             But
             here
             the
             Assumption
             is
             
               Palpably
               false
               ,
            
             not
             at
             all
             delivered
             by
             me
             ,
             but
             dragged
             out
             of
             my
             words
             against
             the
             letter
             and
             against
             the
             sence
             of
             them
             .
             I
             say
             the
             
               keyes
            
             were
             not
             given
             to
             
               Peter
            
             as
             an
             Apostle
             only
             :
             why
             then
             not
             to
             him
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             as
             He
             is
             joyntly
             considered
             with
             other
             Officers
             and
             Brethren
             .
             When
             therefore
             
             he
             Appealeth
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             any
             
               Logician
               ,
            
             whether
             to
             say
             
               Peter
            
             Received
             
               the
               keyes
               not
               as
               an
               Apostle
               only
               ,
               but
               an
               Elder
               also
               ,
               and
               a
               Believer
               ,
               be
               not
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
            
             Peter
             
               had
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               keyes
               given
               Him
               ,
               as
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               as
               an
               Elder
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Believer
               :
            
             Verily
             if
             that
             were
             the
             Judgment
             of
             all
             
               Logicians
            
             I
             should
             conclude
             ,
             either
             that
             
               Logick
            
             had
             forsaken
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             my selfe
             were
             forsaken
             of
             
               Logick
               .
            
          
           
             When
             Christ
             Promised
             the
             keyes
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             though
             he
             spake
             Indefinitely
             ,
             keyes
             ,
             yet
             he
             meaneth
             universally
             all
             the
             keyes
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             .
             And
             to
             put
             all
             the
             
               keyes
            
             into
             
               Peter's
            
             hand
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             though
             it
             would
             communicate
             them
             indeed
             to
             all
             the
             
               Apostles
               ,
            
             yet
             since
             the
             
               Death
            
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             all
             the
             Churches
             and
             all
             the
             
               Elders
               ,
            
             have
             been
             left
             destitute
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             keyes
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             why
             doe
             we
             blame
             the
             Seekers
             who
             have
             cast
             off
             all
             Churches
             ,
             
             and
             all
             Ordinances
             ,
             'till
             new
             Apostles
             come
             ?
          
           
             Againe
             the
             
               Replyer
            
             Argueth
             thus
             on
             the
             contrary
             (
             from
             that
             Passage
             in
             the
             way
             
               pag.
            
             27
             :
             )
             
               If
               the
               keyes
               were
               given
               to
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               not
               as
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               nor
               as
               an
               Elder
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Believer
               ,
               then
               to
               all
               Believers
               ,
               and
               only
               to
               Believers
               .
               But
               (
               saith
               the
            
             Way
             )
             
               the
               keyes
               were
               given
               to
            
             Peter
             
               not
               as
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               nor
               as
               an
               Elder
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Believer
               ,
               therefore
               they
               were
               given
               to
               all
               Believers
               (
               Women
               and
               all
               )
               and
               only
               to
               Believers
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             It
             hath
             been
             shewed
             above
             ,
             That
             in
             that
             Place
             in
             
               the
               Way
               ,
            
             I
             speak
             expresly
             of
             
               Profest
               Believers
               ,
            
             to
             have
             received
             all
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             not
             
               Formally
               ,
            
             but
             
               virtually
               .
            
             So
             that
             if
             there
             be
             some
             Power
             of
             the
             keyes
             which
             they
             cannot
             exercise
             
               Formally
            
             as
             Brethren
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             exercise
             the
             same
             
               virtually
               ,
            
             by
             choosing
             and
             calling
             forth
             such
             ,
             as
             may
             formally
             exercise
             the
             same
             for
             them
             :
             which
             presupposed
             I
             answer
             to
             the
             
               Major
               ,
            
             If
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             keyes
             (
             which
             was
             to
             continue
             
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             were
             given
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             not
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             nor
             as
             an
             Elder
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Believer
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             
               Given
               to
               all
               Believers
               ,
            
             and
             only
             to
             believers
             ,
             &
             to
             such
             whom
             Believers
             shall
             orderly
             choose
             ,
             and
             call
             forth
             to
             execute
             the
             same
             .
             As
             to
             instance
             in
             a
             like
             example
             ,
             If
             heate
             be
             Given
             to
             Fire
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             then
             to
             all
             Fire
             ,
             and
             only
             to
             Fire
             ,
             &
             to
             such
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             Fire
             communicateth
             his
             virtue
             to
             .
             When
             therefore
             the
             
               Publishers
            
             of
             the
             
               keyes
            
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Power
               of
               the
               keyes
               may
               be
               Disposed
               in
               a
               due
               Allotment
               into
               divers
               hands
               .
            
             The
             Replyer
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Herein
               they
               neither
               Agree
               with
               me
               ,
               nor
               with
               them
               .
               They
               say
               it
               is
               put
               into
               diverse
               hands
               ,
               And
               he
               saith
               it
               is
               Given
               only
               to
               Believers
               :
               And
               is
               not
               this
               a
               Contradiction
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ans
               :
            
             No
             verily
             ;
             For
             when
             I
             say
             It
             is
             given
             to
             Believers
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             expresse
             
               virtually
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               Formally
               ,
            
             The
             meaning
             is
             cleare
             ,
             It
             is
             given
             to
             all
             Believers
             ,
             and
             only
             to
             Believers
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             Communicated
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             
             they
             doe
             orderly
             choose
             and
             call
             forth
             ,
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             same
             .
             And
             the
             
               publishers
               of
               the
               keyes
            
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             will
             say
             as
             much
             .
             When
             I
             said
             (
             in
             the
             way
             )
             That
             the
             brethren
             might
             not
             administer
             Sacraments
             in
             Defect
             of
             all
             Officers
             ,
             And
             therefore
             made
             it
             appeare
             that
             one
             sort
             of
             men
             (
             the
             brethren
             )
             had
             not
             Received
             all
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             keyes
             Formally
             .
             The
             Replyer
             returneth
             ,
             
               Truly
               this
               is
               to
               Discover
               the
               Contradiction
               the
               more
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               keyes
               be
               Delivered
               to
               Believers
               as
               such
               ,
               then
               the
               Power
               of
               Administring
               the
               Sacraments
               is
               Given
               to
               them
               :
               for
               that
               is
               a
               Part
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               keyes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             It
             is
             wearysome
             to
             repeat
             so
             often
             the
             same
             Answer
             ;
             yet
             let
             me
             say
             it
             once
             more
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             ;
             He
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               Believers
            
             Receive
             all
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             keyes
             as
             Profest
             Believers
             ,
             He
             saith
             all
             of
             them
             have
             Received
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             they
             only
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             Receive
             their
             Power
             from
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             force
             of
             
               quateuus
            
             
             
               Tale
               ;
            
             That
             whosoever
             Receive
             any
             thing
             as
             such
             ,
             all
             such
             doe
             Receive
             it
             ,
             &
             none
             but
             such
             as
             
               Derive
            
             it
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             saith
             the
             Replyer
             ,
             
               In
               the
               Way
               ,
               he
               giveth
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               Church
               power
               to
               the
               Body
               of
               the
            
             Church
             
               (
               pag.
            
             45.
             )
             
               to
               wit
               ,
            
             to
             Ordaine
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             cases
             )
             to
             excommunicate
             
               all
               their
               Church
            
             Officers
             :
             which
             are
             the
             highest
             Acts
             of
             
               Rule
            
             (
             as
             else
             where
             he
             speaketh
             :
             )
             Therefore
             he
             may
             not
             
               Deny
               them
               the
               lesser
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               Administer
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             The
             answer
             is
             ready
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             was
             ready
             at
             his
             hand
             (
             in
             Part
             2
             :
             of
             the
             
               Congregationall
               way
               cleared
            
             pag.
             29.
             )
             where
             I
             Distinguish
             
               Potestas
            
             into
             
               officiariam
            
             and
             
               honorariam
               .
            
             Excommunication
             by
             the
             Brethren
             is
             the
             highest
             Act
             of
             
               Honoraria
               Potestas
               :
            
             but
             not
             of
             
               Officiaria
               Potestas
               .
            
             To
             Preach
             the
             word
             with
             Authority
             ,
             and
             to
             Administer
             the
             Seales
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             acts
             of
             the
             highest
             office-Power
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Popish
             Divines
             would
             take
             
             it
             very
             ill
             ,
             if
             any
             Act
             of
             Church
             Power
             were
             said
             to
             be
             higher
             than
             
               Conficere
               corpus
               Domini
               .
            
             But
             excommunication
             largly
             taken
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             a
             Power
             proper
             to
             a
             Community
             .
             Any
             community
             hath
             power
             
               ex
               Natura
               rei
               ,
            
             to
             Receive
             into
             their
             Communion
             ,
             &
             to
             cast
             not
             of
             their
             Communion
             .
             Every
             sound
             Body
             hath
             a
             power
             to
             cast
             out
             his
             own
             superfluous
             humours
             ,
             and
             to
             cut
             off
             his
             own
             Putrid
             members
             :
             As
             for
             
               ordination
               ,
            
             though
             we
             looke
             at
             it
             (
             with
             Dr
             
               Ames
               )
            
             as
             
               Adjunctum
               consummans
            
             of
             the
             Peoples
             Election
             ,
             and
             vocation
             of
             their
             Officers
             (
             and
             therefore
             not
             utterly
             Excentrical
             from
             the
             Peoples
             power
             ;
             )
             yet
             our
             Churches
             doe
             not
             Practise
             it
             ordinarily
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             Elders
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             can
             Procure
             other
             Elders
             to
             Joyne
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             last
             words
             in
             the
             Scheme
             of
             the
             first
             Contradiction
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             the
             
               Replyer
            
             put
             any
             weight
             ,
             or
             stresse
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             
               Columne
               ,
            
             the
             keyes
             are
             said
             to
             be
             given
             (
             to
             
             wit
             ,
             partly
             )
             to
             Believers
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Columne
             againe
             to
             the
             
               Fraternity
               ,
            
             with
             the
             
               Presbytery
               ,
            
             in
             the
             second
             Columne
             to
             Profest
             Believers
             ,
             In
             the
             third
             to
             Believers
             Publickly
             Professing
             their
             Faith
             :
             And
             (
             in
             Mr
             Hookers
             Judgment
             )
             Not
             to
             
               Believers
            
             as
             Believers
             ,
             but
             as
             Believers
             Covenanting
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             it
             be
             requisite
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             
               Fraternity
               ,
            
             and
             
               Profest
               Believers
               ,
            
             and
             
               Believers
               Publickly
               Professing
            
             their
             Faith
             ,
             are
             all
             one
             .
             And
             the
             common
             Name
             of
             
               Believers
            
             is
             often
             put
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             They
             that
             were
             
               Added
               to
               the
               Church
            
             (
             Acts
             2.
             47
             :
             and
             41
             :
             )
             are
             called
             by
             the
             common
             name
             of
             Believers
             
               Acts
            
             2.
             44.
             
               and
            
             4.
             32.
             when
             Mr
             
               Hooker
            
             saith
             
               the
               Power
               is
               not
               Given
               to
               Believers
               as
               Believers
               ,
            
             but
             as
             Believers
             Covenanting
             ,
             He
             meaneth
             the
             same
             that
             I
             do
             ,
             by
             
               Profest
               Believers
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             women
             (
             whom
             the
             Replyer
             cast
             in
             our
             way
             before
             )
             though
             they
             be
             Believers
             and
             so
             partake
             in
             the
             same
             common
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             the
             word
             
             and
             seales
             :
             yet
             because
             of
             the
             frailty
             of
             their
             sex
             ,
             they
             are
             expresly
             exempted
             by
             the
             Apostle
             from
             any
             Act
             of
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             14.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
               and
            
             1
             
               Tim:
            
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Yet
             that
             Impeacheth
             not
             the
             Generality
             of
             the
             Proposition
             ;
             That
             all
             the
             
               Fraternity
            
             of
             Believers
             have
             Part
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             :
             
               That
               all
               men
               once
               Dye
               is
            
             the
             generall
             Proposition
             of
             the
             Apostle
             
               Heb
               :
            
             9.
             27.
             which
             is
             not
             Impeached
             by
             the
             Translation
             of
             
               Enoch
            
             and
             
               Elias
               .
            
          
           
             Having
             thus
             cleared
             the
             first
             Answer
             to
             this
             contradiction
             ,
             Let
             us
             weigh
             next
             what
             he
             saith
             to
             the
             second
             Answer
             ,
             which
             saith
             he
             is
             given
             to
             help
             out
             the
             former
             ,
             for
             I
             had
             said
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               If
               there
               had
               been
               some
               Difference
               between
               the
            
             Keyes
             
               and
               the
            
             Way
             ,
             
               in
               some
               expressions
               :
               yet
               it
               lay
               rather
               in
            
             Logicall
             Termes
             ,
             
               then
               in
               the
            
             Doctrine
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             
               or
               Church
               Practise
               ,
               and
               such
               is
               this
               ,
               about
               the
               first
               subject
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               .
            
          
           
             What
             saith
             the
             Replyer
             to
             this
             ?
             He
             Returneth
             a
             double
             exception
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Saith
             He
             ,
             
               Had
               it
               been
               only
               a
               lesser
            
             
             
               Difference
               about
               a
               Logicall
               Notion
               (
               as
               he
               minceth
               it
               )
               the
               Assertor
               had
               not
               Observed
               it
               .
               But
               a
               difference
               (
               of
               the
               highest
               magnitude
               )
               to
               Contradiction
               ,
               in
               Delivering
               a
               New
               way
               is
               very
               Remarkable
               .
               How
               shall
               we
               be
               brought
               to
               Agree
               with
               them
               that
               contradict
               not
               only
               one
               another
               ,
               but
               one
               man
               himselfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answer
            
             1.
             
             It
             was
             not
             any
             weaknesse
             of
             the
             first
             Answer
             ,
             that
             needed
             a
             second
             to
             Help
             it
             out
             ,
             but
             variety
             of
             fit
             matter
             for
             a
             just
             Defence
             produced
             it
             :
             It
             needed
             no
             help
             ,
             but
             to
             cleare
             it selfe
             from
             groundlesse
             exceptions
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
            
             2.
             
             The
             seeming
             Difference
             between
             the
             
               way
            
             and
             the
             
               Keyes
            
             (
             if
             any
             be
             in
             this
             point
             )
             it
             lyeth
             rather
             in
             
               Logicall
               expressions
               ,
            
             then
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             or
             Church
             Practise
             .
             For
             what
             ever
             the
             Different
             Judgments
             of
             men
             of
             our
             way
             may
             be
             ,
             touching
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             
               Keyes
            
             (
             some
             Placing
             it
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             others
             Dividing
             it
             between
             officers
             and
             Brethren
             :
             )
             yet
             in
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Divinity
            
             we
             all
             Agree
             with
             one
             Accord
             ,
             that
             
             the
             Church
             (
             even
             the
             Body
             of
             Church-members
             )
             have
             power
             to
             choose
             their
             officers
             ,
             to
             Admit
             members
             ,
             and
             to
             censure
             offenders
             :
             And
             that
             the
             officers
             only
             have
             Power
             to
             Preach
             the
             word
             with
             office
             and
             Authority
             ,
             and
             to
             Administer
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             And
             according
             to
             this
             unity
             of
             judgment
             is
             the
             uniforme
             Practise
             of
             our
             Churches
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             
               mincing
            
             be
             left
             to
             
               curious
               Cookes
            
             to
             prepare
             their
             shread
             meat
             for
             queazy
             stomackes
             :
             or
             let
             it
             be
             left
             to
             such
             as
             would
             make
             the
             best
             of
             a
             bad
             cause
             :
             we
             neither
             
               Distrust
               our
               Cause
            
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             do
             feare
             any
             thing
             more
             then
             that
             it
             should
             be
             hid
             ,
             and
             clouded
             with
             prejudices
             and
             calumnies
             from
             such
             as
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             and
             yet
             seek
             the
             Truth
             in
             sincerity
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             the
             
               Replyer
            
             be
             pleased
             to
             consider
             ,
             whether
             the
             Difference
             be
             indeed
             any
             more
             then
             in
             a
             
               Logicall
               Notion
               :
            
             and
             whether
             they
             be
             the
             words
             not
             only
             of
             an
             
               Assertour
               ,
            
             but
             of
             an
             
               Avenger
               ,
            
             to
             style
             it
             a
             
               Difference
               of
               the
               highest
               magnitude
               ?
            
             Surely
             if
             there
             were
             not
             some
             more
             then
             
             common
             zeale
             and
             Indignation
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             A
             
               Contradiction
               in
               Logicall
               Termes
               ,
            
             would
             not
             be
             counted
             a
             Difference
             
               of
               the
               highest
               magnitude
               in
               Divinity
               :
            
             nor
             vvould
             such
             Difference
             in
             vvords
             so
             easy
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             be
             blovven
             up
             to
             so
             high
             an
             opposition
             ,
             as
             
               a
               Contradiction
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             second
             exception
             is
             ,
             
               That
               Howsoever
               the
               first
               Subject
               is
               indeed
               a
               Logicall
               Terme
               ,
               yet
               the
               matter
               Discoursed
               is
               Doctrinall
               Divinity
               :
               And
               whatsoever
               the
               Practise
               be
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               Contradiction
               in
               Divinity
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Logick
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               :
            
             But
             I
             hope
             it
             hath
             appeared
             ,
             there
             hath
             been
             found
             no
             Contradiction
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             in
             Logick
             nor
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             though
             there
             have
             wanted
             no
             
               Industry
            
             to
             search
             it
             ,
             nor
             
               animosity
            
             to
             charge
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             your
             Question
             is
             easily
             Answered
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               we
               be
               brought
               to
               Agree
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               Contradict
               not
               only
               one
               another
               ,
               but
               one
               man
               himselfe
               ?
            
             For
             here
             is
             yet
             no
             Contradiction
             found
             of
             one
             man
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             nor
             any
             Appearance
             of
             Contradiction
             neither
             in
             one
             
             man
             nor
             other
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             only
             in
             
               Logicall
               Termes
               ,
            
             and
             scarce
             therein
             .
             But
             If
             the
             
               Replyer
            
             deferre
             his
             Agreeing
             with
             
               Divines
            
             or
             Churches
             ,
             in
             any
             way
             of
             Religion
             ,
             till
             he
             meet
             with
             such
             as
             neither
             
               Contradict
               themselves
               ,
            
             nor
             one
             another
             ,
             He
             must
             neither
             be
             Protestant
             nor
             Puritan
             (
             as
             they
             have
             been
             called
             )
             nor
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               ,
            
             nor
             
               Congregationall
            
             way
             .
          
           
             What
             if
             it
             be
             said
             (
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             pag
             :
             45.
             )
             
               The
               brethren
               of
               the
               Church
               might
               Proceed
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               upon
               just
               ,
               and
               weighty
               grounds
               )
               against
               all
               their
               officers
               as
               well
               as
               one
               ?
               yet
               in
               such
               cases
               our
               Churches
               are
               never
               wont
               to
               proceed
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Presence
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Consent
               and
               approbation
               of
               other
               Churches
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Why
               then
               saith
               he
               their
               Doctrine
               and
               Practise
               agree
               not
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               greater
               Blemish
               .
            
          
           
             How
             hard
             is
             it
             for
             a
             heart
             
               leavened
               with
               Prejudice
            
             to
             take
             good
             things
             in
             good
             part
             ?
             A
             free
             man
             ,
             
               sui
               juris
            
             (
             having
             his
             fathers
             consent
             )
             might
             marry
             a
             wife
             (
             if
             he
             would
             )
             without
             his
             Brethrens
             consent
             :
             And
             for
             
               Adultery
               ,
            
             he
             
             might
             put
             her
             away
             also
             without
             their
             Consent
             ,
             And
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             do
             either
             ,
             without
             their
             consent
             ,
             and
             Approbaion
             .
             Is
             this
             mans
             Judgment
             contrary
             to
             his
             Practise
             ,
             and
             is
             it
             the
             greater
             Blemish
             ?
             what
             say
             we
             to
             
               Paul
               ?
            
             He
             Received
             his
             
               Gospell
               ,
               neither
               of
               man
               ,
               nor
               by
               man
               .
            
             And
             he
             might
             have
             Preached
             it
             every where
             boldly
             and
             confidently
             ,
             and
             have
             called
             an
             
               Anathema
            
             upon
             all
             such
             as
             had
             gainesayed
             Him
             ,
             whether
             
               Angells
               or
               Apostles
            
             Gal.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             yet
             he
             chose
             rather
             to
             go
             up
             to
             
               Jerusalem
            
             to
             conferre
             with
             the
             
               Apostles
            
             about
             his
             whole
             Gospell
             
               Gal.
            
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             that
             lest
             he
             
               had
               Runne
               in
               vaine
               ,
            
             or
             
               should
               Runne
               in
               vaine
               .
            
             What
             then
             ?
             shall
             we
             say
             Then
             
               Pauls
               Doctrine
               and
               Practise
               Agree
               not
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               greater
               Blemish
               ?
            
             God
             forbid
             .
             Christian
             Prudence
             and
             Religious
             care
             to
             Prevent
             offence
             ,
             will
             condescend
             to
             cleare
             Righteous
             Proceedings
             to
             all
             judicious
             and
             equall
             mindes
             .
             And
             yet
             neither
             crosse
             his
             owne
             judgment
             of
             his
             owne
             Right
             ,
             nor
             blemish
             (
             but
             rather
             Honour
             )
             himselfe
             by
             Approving
             it
             to
             others
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             I
             gave
             a
             third
             Answer
             to
             the
             former
             Charge
             of
             Contradictions
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             I
             
               Added
               to
               succour
               both
               the
               former
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             Truth
             is
             ,
             they
             need
             no
             succour
             to
             Defend
             themselves
             against
             such
             exceptions
             :
             but
             it
             is
             an
             Honour
             to
             truth
             ,
             to
             have
             many
             witnesses
             to
             attend
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             it
             for
             a
             third
             Answer
             ,
             
               That
               it
               were
               no
               just
               matter
               of
               calumny
               ,
               If
               in
               some
               latter
               Tractate
               ,
               I
               should
               Retract
               or
               expresse
               more
               commodiously
               ,
               what
               I
               wrote
               in
               a
               former
               lesse
               safely
               :
               as
               
                 Augustine
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Whereto
             he
             Replyeth
             ,
             Truly
             Sr
             ,
             
               It
               had
               been
               no
               just
               Calumny
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               matter
               of
               Honour
               and
               Reputation
               rather
               .
               But
               to
               write
               Contradictions
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               no
               Notice
               of
               them
               ,
               till
               observed
               by
               others
               :
               and
               then
               to
               be
               so
               farre
               from
               Retracting
               ,
               as
               to
               stand
               upon
               Justification
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               nothing
               like
               Augustines
               Practise
               ,
               and
               so
               falleth
               short
               of
               his
               Reputation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               :
            
             Though
             
               Augustine
            
             Retracted
             ,
             what
             he
             was
             convinced
             of
             ,
             to
             be
             erroneous
             ,
             or
             unsafe
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             Retract
             
             what
             every
             one
             objected
             against
             him
             ,
             (
             not
             only
             what
             
               Faustus
               ,
               or
               Petilius
               or
               Julian
            
             objected
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             much
             as
             what
             
               Jerome
            
             himselfe
             objected
             ,
             )
             but
             justly
             stood
             upon
             his
             owne
             Defence
             .
             Had
             
               Vindex
            
             his
             objections
             been
             Convictions
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             conscience
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             suffered
             me
             to
             Justify
             knowne
             Errours
             .
             He
             doth
             himselfe
             beare
             me
             witnesse
             ,
             That
             he
             hath
             sometimes
             heard
             ,
             I
             have
             often
             
               changed
               my
               opinions
               .
            
             And
             (
             I
             thank
             God
             )
             I
             take
             it
             for
             no
             shame
             to
             change
             for
             the
             better
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             confesse
             I
             am
             
               convinced
               ,
            
             when
             I
             am
             not
             ,
             and
             to
             Retract
             what
             a
             Stranger
             (
             though
             a
             Brother
             )
             conceiveth
             erroneous
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             mine
             own
             ,
             It
             were
             as
             much
             as
             to
             live
             by
             another
             man's
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             mine
             own
             :
             and
             with
             all
             to
             cast
             my selfe
             under
             that
             Reproach
             ,
             which
             the
             Title
             of
             his
             Booke
             implicitly
             casteth
             upon
             me
             .
          
           
             
               A
               wavering
               minded
               man
               is
               unstable
               in
               all
               his
               wayes
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               the
               conclusiō
               of
               his
               Preface
               he
               saith
               ,
               there
               are
               in
               that
               Prefatory
               Epistle
               to
               the
            
             Way
             ,
             
             
               and
               in
               that
               other
               to
               the
               keyes
               ,
               other
               Differences
               observed
               ,
               betweene
               the
               Author
               and
               the
               Prefacers
               ,
               but
               the
               Author
               is
               not
               pleased
               to
               take
               Notice
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               It
               is
               too
               hard
               perhaps
               to
               Reconcile
               others
               to
               himselfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               It
               is
               well
               if
               he
               can
               Reconcile
               himselfe
               to
               himselfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             This
             is
             the
             word
             not
             of
             an
             
               Assertour
            
             but
             of
             an
             
               avenger
               ,
            
             (
             whose
             heart
             is
             hot
             ,
             
               Deut.
            
             19.
             6.
             )
             But
             Though
             Mr
             
               Cawdry
            
             know
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             yet
             I
             have
             taken
             Notice
             of
             those
             Differences
             ,
             and
             have
             Advertised
             the
             Prefacers
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             whom
             it
             concerned
             .
             My
             letters
             to
             them
             are
             not
             present
             at
             hand
             with
             me
             :
             If
             they
             were
             I
             should
             not
             think
             it
             meet
             to
             publish
             them
             .
             In
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             
               keyes
               ,
            
             the
             Prefacers
             note
             a
             Difference
             between
             me
             and
             them
             about
             the
             
               Prophecying
               of
               Private
               Brethren
               ,
            
             concerning
             which
             I
             sent
             them
             word
             ,
             I
             
               Discerned
            
             no
             Dissent
             at
             all
             between
             them
             and
             me
             in
             that
             Point
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             Added
             a
             case
             or
             two
             of
             liberty
             ,
             more
             than
             there
             they
             did
             expresse
             .
          
           
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             too
             
               hard
            
             for
             me
             or
             no
             to
             Reconcile
             others
             with
             my selfe
             it
             is
             enough
             ,
             that
             I
             
               keep
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               with
               them
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               Peace
               :
            
             and
             that
             I
             have
             learned
             
               Placidè
               ferre
               contra
               Sentientes
               .
            
          
           
             But
             howsoever
             I
             hope
             (
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Christ
             )
             I
             shall
             soone
             
               Reconcile
               my selfe
               to
               my selfe
               ,
            
             unlesse
             the
             Replyer
             can
             prevaile
             with
             me
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             me
             not
             only
             to
             
               fall
               out
            
             with
             my selfe
             ,
             but
             to
             
               fall
               off
            
             from
             the
             Truth
             too
             ,
             or
             else
             convince
             me
             that
             I
             have
             so
             fallen
             ,
             and
             yet
             even
             so
             I
             hope
             the
             Lord
             will
             help
             me
             rather
             to
             Reconcile
             my selfe
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             than
             my selfe
             to
             my selfe
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
             CHAP.
          
           2.
           
        
         
           Touching
           the
           second
           Pretended
           contradiction
           ,
           with
           the
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Contradiction
             which
             the
             Replyer
             chargeth
             is
             delineated
             in
             the
             Scheme
             thus
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     The
                     keyes
                     are
                     Given
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Believers
                     ,
                  
                   The
                   way
                   pag.
                   1.
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   combination
                   ,
                   of
                   Faithfull
                   .
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   Mr.
                   Hooker
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     The
                     key
                     of
                     knowledg
                     belongeth
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     faithfull
                     ,
                     whether
                     Joyned
                     to
                     any
                     particular
                     Church
                     or
                     no
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Keyes
                   
                     pag.
                  
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   
                     The
                     key
                     of
                     knowledge
                     is
                     given
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     some
                     before
                     they
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                  
                   Keyes
                   pag.
                   2.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             This
             terme
             the
             
               key
               of
               knowledge
            
             is
             taken
             from
             our
             Saviour's
             words
             ,
             in
             
               Luk.
            
             11.
             52.
             
             Where
             he
             Reproveth
             the
             Lawyers
             ,
             who
             had
             taken
             away
             the
             
               key
               of
               knowledge
               ,
            
             and
             neither
             entred
             in
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             suffered
             others
             to
             enter
             .
             The
             words
             argue
             ,
             that
             the
             
               entring
               in
            
             was
             not
             into
             the
             visible
             Church
             :
             for
             into
             that
             the
             
               Lawyers
            
             had
             entred
             ,
             and
             were
             willing
             to
             admit
             others
             .
             He
             speaketh
             therefore
             of
             
               entring
               into
               the
               state
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             and
             so
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             .
             The
             solution
             then
             is
             plaine
             and
             easy
             ,
             The
             key
             of
             knowledge
             (
             or
             Faith
             )
             belongeth
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             whether
             Joyned
             to
             any
             particular
             Church
             or
             no
             .
             For
             by
             it
             they
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             .
             But
             if
             we
             speak
             
             of
             the
             keyes
             of
             a
             Particular
             visible
             Church
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             of
             Believers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Touching
             the
             third
             Contradiction
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Contradiction
             is
             decyphered
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     The
                     key
                     of
                     Order
                     is
                     Common
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     members
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                  
                   keyes
                   pag.
                   8.
                   
                   
                     Then
                     say
                     we
                     ,
                     to
                     Women
                     and
                     Children
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   3
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     every
                     place
                     ,
                     or
                     Order
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     giveth
                     Power
                     to
                     Receive
                     Ordinances
                     ,
                     much
                     lesse
                     to
                     Dispense
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     Children
                     and
                     Women
                     ,
                  
                   Way
                   cleared
                   part
                   .
                   2.
                   pag.
                   19.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             It
             hath
             been
             Answered
             above
             ,
             that
             
               such
               Generall
               Propositions
            
             hold
             true
             ,
             notwithstanding
             some
             knowne
             
               particular
               exceptions
               .
            
             It
             is
             appointed
             to
             all
             men
             once
             to
             Dye
             :
             which
             is
             an
             undoubted
             Truth
             ,
             though
             
               Enoch
            
             and
             
               Elias
            
             never
             Dyed
             .
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             2.
             
             The
             Children
             of
             Church-members
             are
             in
             
               Order
            
             to
             Baptisme
             ,
             but
             excluded
             from
             the
             Lord's
             Table
             .
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Women
             have
             some
             
               parts
               of
               the
               key
            
             of
             
             Order
             ,
             whereby
             they
             have
             power
             to
             walke
             
               Orderly
            
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             private
             way
             to
             help
             others
             to
             walk
             Orderly
             also
             ,
             
               Act.
            
             18.
             26.
             
             
               Tit.
            
             2.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Only
             they
             have
             not
             
               Power
               to
            
             Admit
             members
             ,
             choose
             Officers
             ,
             censure
             Offenders
             .
             But
             if
             they
             have
             any
             part
             of
             the
             
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               ,
            
             the
             Proposition
             is
             true
             ,
             yea
             and
             it
             were
             true
             also
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             been
             kept
             from
             all
             Interest
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             the
             keyes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Touching
             the
             fourth
             Contradiction
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Contradiction
             is
             thus
             laid
             out
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Ordination
                     is
                     a
                     work
                     of
                     Rule
                     .
                  
                   The
                   way
                   ,
                   pag.
                   49.
                   
                   
                     Ordination
                     and
                     Jurisdiction
                     (
                     both
                     Acts
                     of
                     Rule
                     )
                     pertaine
                     indifferently
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     Presbyters
                     .
                  
                   ibid.
                   pag.
                   49.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   
                     As
                     for
                     Election
                     ,
                     &
                     Ordination
                     of
                     Officers
                     these
                     things
                     the
                     brethren
                     may
                     doe
                     (
                     if
                     need
                     be
                     )
                     without
                     Officers
                  
                   The
                   way
                   ,
                   pag.
                   45.
                   101.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Ordination
                     is
                     not
                     an
                     Act
                     of
                     Supreme
                     Jurisdiction
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     Order
                     rather
                     ,
                  
                   Hooker's
                   Survey
                   part
                   .
                   2.
                   75.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
               Ordination
               ,
            
             They
             that
             make
             the
             least
             of
             it
             make
             it
             an
             
               Act
               of
               Prayer
               ,
            
             &
             such
             Prayer
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             lesse
             is
             blessed
             of
             
             the
             greater
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             in
             all
             Prayer
             which
             is
             Joyned
             with
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ;
             which
             Argueth
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             
               majority
            
             of
             Power
             :
             and
             majority
             of
             Power
             may
             without
             a
             
               Soloecisme
            
             be
             called
             ,
             
               Rule
               :
            
             though
             not
             office-Rule
             ,
             yet
             Honourable
             preheminence
             .
             I
             no where
             call
             it
             an
             
               Act
               of
               Supreme
               Jurisdiction
            
             which
             is
             that
             Mr
             
               Hooker
            
             Denies
             ;
             and
             seemeth
             to
             Deny
             it
             ,
             not
             
               Positively
            
             neither
             ,
             but
             
               comparatively
            
             rather
             .
             
               Ordination
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               not
               an
               Act
               of
               Supreme
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               but
               of
               Order
               rather
               ,
            
             then
             there
             is
             no
             contradiction
             here
             .
             Nor
             will
             it
             be
             found
             in
             the
             other
             
               clause
               ,
            
             for
             though
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             be
             said
             (
             in
             the
             
               Way
            
             pag
             ,
             49.
             )
             to
             pertaine
             indifferently
             to
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             :
             yet
             that
             is
             expresly
             spoken
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             
               Lord
               Bishops
               ,
            
             who
             usurped
             both
             into
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             as
             their
             peculiar
             prerogative
             :
             and
             though
             I
             say
             ,
             (
             else
             where
             in
             the
             
               Way
               )
            
             that
             in
             Election
             &
             Ordination
             of
             Officers
             ,
             the
             Brethren
             may
             act
             (
             if
             need
             be
             )
             without
             Officers
             :
             yet
             the
             very
             word
             of
             limitation
             (
             if
             need
             be
             )
             Argueth
             ,
             
             that
             in
             
               ordinary
               cases
               ,
            
             ordination
             pertaineth
             to
             the
             
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             as
             other
             Acts
             there
             mentioned
             doe
             pertaine
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Brethren
             met
             together
             :
             but
             as
             for
             
               Election
               ,
            
             I
             take
             it
             to
             pertaine
             principally
             to
             the
             Brethren
             .
          
        
         
           
             Touching
             the
             5th
             Contradiction
             .
          
           
             The
             5th
             Contradiction
             followeth
             in
             this
             sort
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       keye
                       of
                       Authority
                       ,
                       or
                       Rule
                       is
                       committed
                       to
                       the
                       Elders
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       the
                       Act
                       of
                       Rule
                       is
                       the
                       proper
                       Act
                       of
                       their
                       office
                       ,
                    
                     Keyes
                     pag.
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       People
                       discerning
                       ,
                       and
                       approving
                       the
                       Justice
                       of
                       the
                       censure
                       give
                       consent
                       and
                       Obedience
                       to
                       the
                       will
                       and
                       Rule
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     keyes
                     pag.
                     15.
                     37.
                     41.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       People
                       stand
                       in
                       an
                       Order
                       ,
                       even
                       an
                       orderly
                       Subjection
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       Order
                       of
                       the
                       Gospel
                       ,
                    
                     pag.
                     11.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       In
                       case
                       the
                       Officers
                       doe
                       Erre
                       and
                       give
                       offence
                       they
                       shall
                       be
                       governed
                       by
                       the
                       whole
                       Body
                       of
                       the
                       Brethren
                       ,
                    
                     The
                     Way
                     ,
                     Pag.
                     100.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       exerciseth
                       severall
                       Acts
                       of
                       Authority
                       over
                       the
                       Elders
                       ,
                    
                     The
                     Way
                     ,
                     pag.
                     101.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       People
                       have
                       some
                       storke
                       of
                       Power
                       and
                       Authority
                       in
                       the
                       Government
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                    
                     pag.
                     36.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       They
                       Rule
                       the
                       Church
                       by
                       Appointing
                       their
                       own
                       officers
                       ,
                    
                     ibid.
                     pag.
                     16.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             The
             former
             Columne
             in
             all
             the
             three
             Places
             speaketh
             of
             
               Elders
            
             walking
             in
             the
             right
             Administration
             of
             their
             
             office
             then
             in
             Propriety
             of
             speech
             the
             
               Key
            
             of
             Authority
             and
             Rule
             is
             committed
             to
             them
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             5.
             17.
             and
             is
             there
             made
             the
             proper
             Act
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             Then
             it
             is
             that
             the
             People
             Discerning
             the
             will
             and
             Judgment
             of
             Christ
             in
             their
             Judgment
             ,
             they
             do
             give
             
               Consent
            
             and
             
               Obedience
            
             to
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             in
             Censures
             Advised
             by
             them
             ,
             Then
             it
             is
             also
             that
             they
             walke
             in
             orderly
             subjection
             to
             their
             Elders
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             latter
             Columne
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             over
             the
             Elders
             chiefly
             in
             case
             of
             the
             Elders
             
               mal-Administration
            
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             or
             misgovernment
             of
             themselves
             .
             But
             then
             the
             Power
             which
             the
             Church
             putteth
             forth
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             office
             Power
             (
             which
             is
             properly
             Authority
             :
             )
             but
             
               Potestas
               honoraria
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answer
            
             2.
             
             In
             Columne
             the
             second
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ;
             The
             People
             have
             some
             
               stock
               of
               Power
            
             and
             Authority
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Keyes
            
             pag.
             36.
             
             They
             are
             the
             words
             of
             an
             objection
             ,
             not
             of
             mine
             owne
             Assertion
             ,
             And
             though
             
             some where
             I
             speak
             of
             Acts
             of
             Authority
             over
             the
             Elders
             ,
             I
             do
             clearely
             explaine
             my selfe
             in
             the
             
               Keyes
            
             (
             pag.
             36.
             )
             That
             Authority
             is
             taken
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             sort
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             Acknowledged
             ,
             in
             the
             People
             over
             the
             Elders
             ,
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             a
             man
             acteth
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             will
             freely
             ,
             he
             is
             then
             said
             to
             be
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               Dominus
               sui
               Actus
               ,
            
             so
             the
             People
             in
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             liberty
             ,
             which
             they
             put
             forth
             ,
             they
             are
             
               Domini
               sui
               Actus
               ,
            
             Lords
             of
             their
             owne
             Actions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             people
             by
             sundry
             Acts
             of
             liberty
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             Election
             of
             officers
             ,
             in
             sending
             forth
             their
             messengers
             ,
             in
             concurrence
             with
             their
             Elders
             ,
             in
             the
             Admission
             of
             members
             ,
             and
             censure
             of
             Offenders
             ,
             in
             the
             Determination
             and
             Promulgation
             of
             Synodall
             Acts
             )
             They
             have
             a
             great
             
               stroke
            
             and
             Power
             in
             the
             Ordering
             of
             Church
             Affaires
             :
             which
             may
             be
             called
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             or
             
               Potestas
               ,
            
             a
             Power
             which
             many
             times
             (
             in
             Common
             speech
             )
             goeth
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Rule
             or
             Authority
             .
             But
             in
             proper
             speech
             ,
             It
             is
             indeed
             a
             Priviledge
             ,
             or
             liberty
             ,
             an
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
             or
             Power
             rather
             then
             Authority
             .
             It
             is
             a
             common
             speech
             usuall
             amongst
             our
             best
             Divines
             ,
             That
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             mixt
             of
             a
             
               Monarchy
               ,
            
             an
             
               Aristocracy
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               Democracy
               .
            
             In
             regard
             of
             Christ
             the
             Head
             ,
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             Soveraigne
             and
             
               Monarchicall
               .
            
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             Rule
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             it
             is
             
               Stewardly
            
             and
             
               Aristocraticall
               :
            
             In
             Regard
             of
             the
             Peoples
             Power
             in
             Elections
             ,
             and
             censures
             ,
             It
             is
             
               Democraticall
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           3.
           
        
         
           Touching
           the
           sixth
           Contradiction
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               sixth
               Contradiction
               is
               thus
               Presented
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Examination
                       is
                       one
                       of
                       the
                       highest
                       Acts
                       of
                       Rule
                       :
                       and
                       therefore
                       cannot
                       be
                       performed
                       ,
                       but
                       by
                       some
                       Rulers
                       .
                    
                     Keyes
                     pag.
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       cannot
                       Excommunicate
                       the
                       whole
                       Presbytery
                       ,
                       because
                       they
                       have
                       not
                       received
                       frō
                       Christ
                       an
                       office
                       of
                       Rule
                       without
                       their
                       officers
                       ,
                    
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                   
                     
                       No
                       Act
                       of
                       the
                       Peoples
                       power
                       doth
                       properly
                       bind
                       unlesse
                       the
                       Authority
                       of
                       the
                       Presbytery
                       Joyne
                       with
                       it
                       .
                    
                     Ibid.
                     pag.
                     36.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       If
                       all
                       their
                       officers
                       were
                       found
                       Culpable
                       either
                       in
                       Hereticall
                       Doctrine
                       ,
                       Or
                       in
                       scandalous
                       Crimes
                       ,
                       the
                       Church
                       hath
                       lawfull
                       Authority
                       to
                       proceed
                       against
                       them
                       all
                       .
                    
                     The
                     
                       Way
                       ,
                    
                     pag.
                     45.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       In
                       case
                       of
                       offence
                       given
                       by
                       an
                       Elder
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       whole
                       Eldership
                       together
                       ,
                       the
                       Church
                       hath
                       Authority
                       to
                       require
                       satisfaction
                       ,
                       and
                       if
                       they
                       give
                       it
                       not
                       ,
                       to
                       Proceed
                       to
                       Censure
                    
                     Ibid.
                     page
                     101.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Excommunication
                       is
                       not
                       an
                       Act
                       of
                       the
                       Power
                       of
                       office
                       ,
                       but
                       of
                       judgment
                       ,
                       Nor
                       an
                       Act
                       of
                       highest
                       Rule
                       but
                       of
                       supreame
                       Judgment
                       seated
                       in
                       the
                       Fraternity
                       .
                    
                     Surv.
                     part
                     .
                     3.
                     pag.
                     45.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       As
                       a
                       Church
                       of
                       Brethren
                       can
                       not
                       proceed
                       to
                       any
                       publick
                       Censure
                       without
                       the
                       Elders
                       so
                       nor
                       the
                       Elders
                       without
                       concurrence
                       of
                       the
                       People
                       ,
                    
                     Preface
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Keyes
                    
                     pag.
                     4.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Answer
            
             1.
             
             Here
             is
             indeede
             a
             Discrepance
             in
             Expressions
             between
             the
             
               Way
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Keyes
               .
            
             But
             it
             was
             not
             my
             Act
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             Discrepance
             should
             have
             been
             extant
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             That
             many
             yeares
             agoe
             ,
             (
             and
             some
             yeares
             before
             the
             suppressing
             of
             the
             Bishops
             in
             England
             )
             I
             was
             
               seriously
            
             moved
             by
             some
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             fellow
             Elders
             here
             ,
             to
             Draw
             up
             an
             
               Historicall
            
             Narration
             of
             our
             
               Church-way
            
             together
             with
             some
             familiar
             grounds
             of
             the
             same
             briefly
             .
             In
             short
             time
             as
             God
             Helped
             ,
             I
             dispatched
             it
             ,
             which
             when
             our
             brethren
             had
             perused
             ,
             I
             saw
             they
             did
             not
             close
             with
             it
             .
             Yet
             a
             Brother
             going
             for
             England
             ,
             got
             some where
             a
             Copy
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             Presented
             it
             to
             some
             of
             the
             
               Congregationall
            
             way
             there
             :
             
             and
             I
             afterwards
             heard
             ,
             that
             neither
             did
             they
             close
             with
             it
             :
             and
             in
             particular
             not
             with
             that
             Passage
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             recited
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Contradiction
             .
             Which
             since
             appeareth
             more
             openly
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Asterisk
            
             put
             upon
             that
             Passage
             ,
             and
             upon
             sundry
             other
             in
             the
             Book
             :
             But
             before
             I
             saw
             that
             ,
             and
             had
             only
             heard
             ,
             That
             they
             did
             not
             fully
             Accord
             ,
             I
             hoped
             it
             had
             met
             with
             a
             timely
             suppression
             ,
             rather
             then
             an
             impression
             :
             for
             I
             heard
             no
             more
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             yeares
             after
             :
             Meane
             while
             perceiving
             That
             one
             maine
             Point
             of
             Dissatisfaction
             ,
             was
             the
             Authority
             given
             to
             the
             Fraternity
             ,
             I
             considered
             more
             seriously
             and
             Distinctly
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             Power
             of
             the
             
               Keyes
               ,
            
             and
             expressed
             my
             Apprehensions
             in
             that
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             which
             our
             brethren
             here
             did
             well
             Accept
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             the
             brethren
             (
             of
             like
             Judgment
             )
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             were
             pleased
             to
             Attest
             it
             with
             the
             Preface
             which
             is
             now
             extant
             before
             it
             :
             yea
             I
             have
             heard
             (
             as
             well
             as
             some
             other
             of
             our
             Brethren
             here
             )
             by
             some
             letters
             from
             England
             ,
             that
             
             Reverend
             Mr
             
               Rutherford
            
             (
             who
             was
             a
             great
             Part
             of
             the
             Assembly
             at
             Westminster
             )
             offered
             to
             the
             Dissenting
             brethren
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             would
             come
             up
             to
             the
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             themselves
             would
             meet
             them
             there
             .
             But
             this
             was
             sundry
             yeares
             ,
             after
             the
             Treatise
             of
             the
             
               way
            
             had
             been
             finished
             ,
             and
             carried
             to
             England
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             hoped
             )
             suppressed
             .
             But
             it
             seemeth
             some
             Brother
             there
             ,
             having
             got
             a
             Copy
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             zealous
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Fraternity
               ,
            
             and
             Perceiving
             that
             their
             Authority
             was
             not
             so
             fully
             Acknowledged
             in
             the
             
               Keyes
            
             as
             in
             the
             
               Way
               ;
            
             He
             caused
             his
             Copy
             of
             the
             
               Way
            
             (
             which
             was
             indeed
             abrupt
             in
             the
             entrance
             ,
             and
             imperfect
             otherwise
             )
             to
             be
             Published
             in
             Print
             :
             which
             when
             I
             saw
             ,
             It
             troubled
             me
             not
             a
             little
             ,
             as
             knowing
             ,
             That
             the
             Discrepant
             Expressions
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             might
             trouble
             friends
             ,
             and
             give
             Advantage
             to
             Adversaries
             .
             Afterwards
             Mr
             
               Hooker
            
             coming
             downe
             from
             
               Connectiquol
               ,
            
             to
             consult
             with
             the
             Elders
             here
             about
             his
             Book
             ;
             He
             pleaded
             seriously
             for
             the
             Placing
             of
             
             all
             Church
             power
             ,
             primitively
             ,
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             their
             Judiciary
             Power
             of
             Censure
             over
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             suitable
             to
             what
             I
             had
             delivered
             in
             the
             
               Way
               ;
            
             Now
             ,
             though
             I
             cannot
             say
             ,
             that
             his
             Reasons
             did
             prevaile
             with
             me
             ,
             to
             lter
             the
             Placing
             of
             the
             
               First
               Subject
            
             of
             the
             
               Power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               ,
            
             from
             what
             I
             had
             delivered
             in
             the
             Treatise
             of
             the
             
               Keyes
               :
            
             yet
             Perceiving
             that
             some
             mens
             Judgments
             did
             more
             Adhere
             as
             to
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             so
             to
             the
             former
             course
             of
             the
             
               Way
               :
            
             others
             to
             that
             of
             the
             
               Keyes
               ,
            
             I
             suffered
             both
             to
             stand
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             I
             could
             not
             help
             it
             ,
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             
               Way
            
             being
             published
             without
             my
             Consent
             ;
             and
             both
             the
             
               Way
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Keyes
            
             being
             disperst
             into
             many
             hands
             (
             past
             my
             Revoking
             )
             and
             Refuted
             by
             some
             ;
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Replyer
             find
             some
             
               Discrepancy
            
             in
             one
             of
             these
             bookes
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             Let
             him
             know
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Way
            
             (
             in
             such
             few
             Points
             wherein
             it
             differeth
             from
             the
             
               Keyes
               )
            
             was
             not
             then
             mine
             when
             the
             
               Keyes
            
             were
             published
             ,
             much
             lesse
             when
             the
             
               Way
            
             was
             
             published
             ,
             which
             was
             many
             yeares
             after
             ,
             though
             it
             had
             been
             penned
             many
             yeares
             before
             .
             And
             yet
             take
             all
             the
             Discrepancyes
             ,
             and
             weigh
             them
             (
             I
             will
             not
             say
             with
             Candour
             but
             with
             Rigour
             )
             and
             I
             do
             not
             yet
             remember
             ,
             nor
             can
             I
             yet
             find
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             lye
             rather
             in
             Difference
             of
             
               Logicall
               Notion
               ,
            
             then
             in
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Divinity
               ,
            
             or
             Church
             Practise
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
            
             2.
             
             This
             further
             ;
             let
             me
             Acquaint
             both
             the
             Replyer
             ,
             and
             the
             Reader
             withall
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             there
             hath
             growne
             a
             Question
             ,
             amongst
             us
             whether
             all
             Excommunication
             be
             an
             Act
             of
             
               Officiaria
               Potestas
               ,
            
             or
             not
             some
             
               Honoraria
            
             only
             ?
             If
             of
             
               Officiaria
               ,
            
             It
             cannot
             be
             Dispensed
             by
             the
             Brethren
             only
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             Columne
             hath
             it
             .
             If
             of
             
               Honoraria
               ,
            
             It
             may
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             second
             Columne
             hath
             it
             :
             and
             then
             the
             Contradiction
             is
             not
             
               ejusdem
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             is
             this
             Censure
             dispensed
             by
             the
             brethren
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             one
             of
             the
             highest
             Acts
             of
             Rule
             (
             which
             is
             to
             deliver
             unto
             Satan
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             5.
             5.
             
             )
             but
             Reacheth
             
             only
             to
             cast
             their
             Elders
             ,
             out
             of
             Administration
             of
             office
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             Church
             Communion
             with
             them
             .
             The
             Truth
             is
             ,
             
               Ego
               libenter
               in
               eorum
               me
               numero
               esse
               Profiteor
               ,
               qui
               proficiendo
               Scribunt
               ,
               &
               Scribendo
               proficiunt
               ;
            
             which
             gave
             me
             occasion
             to
             Adde
             the
             third
             Answer
             given
             above
             to
             the
             first
             Contradiction
             ,
             Some
             things
             in
             the
             way
             which
             I
             delivered
             more
             laxly
             ,
             I
             expresse
             more
             distinctly
             in
             the
             Treatise
             of
             the
             
               Keyes
            
             which
             followed
             after
             :
             and
             some
             things
             more
             fully
             and
             clearely
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             cleared
             ,
             then
             in
             either
             of
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
            
             3.
             
             When
             I
             say
             No
             Act
             of
             the
             
               Peoples
            
             part
             ,
             doeth
             properly
             binde
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Elder
            
             joyne
             with
             it
             
               (
               Keyes
            
             pag.
             36.
             )
             I
             would
             be
             understood
             to
             speak
             it
             as
             I
             meant
             it
             ,
             of
             the
             Elders
             walking
             without
             offence
             ;
             in
             the
             Right
             Administration
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             and
             Conversation
             of
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
            
             4.
             
             When
             Mr
             
               Hooker
            
             saith
             .
             Excommunication
             is
             not
             an
             Act
             of
             
               Office
               ,
               Power
               ,
            
             nor
             of
             Rule
             ,
             but
             of
             supreame
             
               Judgment
            
             seated
             in
             the
             
               Fraternity
               ,
            
             
             I
             easily
             grant
             that
             the
             Excommunication
             dispensed
             by
             the
             
               Fraternity
            
             is
             not
             an
             Act
             of
             
               Office-Power
               ;
            
             But
             it
             may
             Justly
             be
             Inquired
             ,
             whether
             Excommunication
             ,
             being
             Dispensed
             by
             the
             Elders
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             be
             not
             an
             Act
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Churches
             honourable
             Judiciall
             Power
             ,
             so
             of
             the
             Elders
             Office-Power
             ,
             and
             Rule
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             For
             as
             the
             Pastorall
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Elders
             is
             
               Officiall
               ,
            
             and
             so
             
               Authoritative
               ,
            
             though
             the
             Preaching
             of
             other
             Brethren
             (
             as
             of
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             the
             Prophets
             )
             be
             not
             so
             :
             so
             why
             may
             there
             not
             be
             the
             like
             Difference
             ,
             observed
             here
             ?
             To
             deliver
             unto
             Satan
             seemeth
             to
             be
             an
             Act
             of
             
               Judiciall
               Office-Power
               ,
            
             as
             when
             in
             another
             case
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Judge
               delivereth
               a
               man
               to
               the
               Officer
               ,
               and
               the
               officer
               casteth
               him
               into
               Prison
            
             Matth.
             5.
             25.
             
             He
             that
             
               casteth
               into
               Prison
            
             is
             an
             Inferiour
             officer
             .
             The
             Judge
             must
             therefore
             be
             a
             Superiour
             officer
             ,
             that
             delivereth
             an
             offendour
             to
             the
             officer
             ,
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             Prison
             .
             In
             the
             Excommunication
             of
             the
             
               Incestuous
               Corinthian
            
             (
             where
             both
             the
             Elders
             and
             
             Brethren
             concurred
             )
             the
             sentence
             might
             well
             be
             delivered
             in
             Termes
             that
             expresse
             an
             Act
             of
             highest
             Authority
             ,
             To
             
               deliver
               unto
               Satan
               .
            
             But
             where
             the
             Church
             is
             called
             to
             Act
             against
             their
             
               Elders
            
             (
             who
             corrupt
             them
             with
             false
             Doctrine
             )
             there
             the
             Apostle
             Requireth
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             
               mark
               them
               ,
               and
               Avoyd
               them
               ,
            
             Rom.
             16.
             17
             ,
             18.
             which
             may
             expresse
             an
             Act
             of
             liberty
             ,
             and
             
               Judiciall
               Power
               ,
            
             but
             not
             of
             Authority
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
             CHAP.
          
           4.
           
        
         
           Touching
           the
           seaventh
           ,
           Contradiction
           and
           eighth
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               seaventh
               Contradiction
               is
               thus
               gathered
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   7.
                   
                   
                     It
                     was
                     a
                     Sacrilegious
                     Breach
                     of
                     Order
                     ,
                     That
                     Commissaries
                     and
                     Chancellours
                     wanting
                     the
                     Key
                     of
                     Order
                     (
                     no
                     Ministers
                     )
                     have
                     been
                     invested
                     with
                     Jurisdiction
                     .
                     Yea
                     and
                     more
                     then
                     Ministeriall
                     Authority
                     ,
                     above
                     those
                     Elders
                     ,
                     who
                     labour
                     in
                     word
                     and
                     Doctrine
                     .
                  
                   The
                   
                     Keyes
                  
                   pag.
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     Key
                     of
                     Power
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     (
                     with
                     the
                     Elders
                     )
                     as
                     to
                     open
                     a
                     doore
                     of
                     entrance
                     to
                     the
                     Ministers
                     calling
                     ,
                     so
                     to
                     shut
                     the
                     doore
                     of
                     entrance
                     against
                     them
                     in
                     some
                     cases
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   The
                   
                     Keyes
                  
                   p.
                   9.
                   
                   
                     Yea
                     to
                     Censure
                     all
                     their
                     Elders
                     (
                     without
                     Elders
                     )
                  
                   The
                   
                     Way
                  
                   p.
                   45.
                   
                     as
                     before
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
               Ans.
            
             The
             power
             given
             to
             the
             
               Commissaries
               Chancellors
            
             &
             :
             I
             justly
             called
             a
             
               Sacrlegious
               Breach
               of
               Order
            
             in
             more
             Respects
             than
             one
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             being
             no
             
               Ministers
               ,
            
             they
             exercised
             more
             
               than
               Ministeriall
               Authority
            
             over
             the
             Elders
             .
             For
             Ministers
             doe
             not
             exercise
             Authority
             over
             Elders
             ,
             no
             nor
             over
             any
             Brother
             ,
             but
             with
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             these
             doe
             it
             without
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             that
             they
             exercise
             this
             Authority
             even
             in
             Churches
             wherein
             they
             have
             not
             Received
             the
             
               key
               of
               Order
               ,
            
             and
             so
             stand
             not
             so
             much
             as
             in
             the
             Order
             of
             Members
             amngst
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             that
             they
             proceed
             against
             them
             ,
             not
             for
             crimes
             committed
             against
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             for
             Neglect
             of
             Popish-Canons
             or
             Humane
             Traditions
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             no
             Authority
             allowed
             to
             
               Brethren
            
             either
             in
             the
             
               Keyes
            
             or
             in
             the
             
               Way
               ,
            
             cometh
             neere
             to
             this
             Breach
             of
             Order
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             In
             
               Joyning
            
             with
             the
             Elders
             
             to
             open
             a
             doore
             of
             entrance
             to
             
               Minister's
            
             calling
             ,
             They
             put
             forth
             no
             Act
             of
             
               Authority
            
             (
             properly
             so
             called
             )
             at
             all
             :
             but
             only
             exercise
             a
             
               liberty
            
             and
             Power
             orderly
             which
             they
             have
             Received
             from
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             elect
             their
             own
             officers
             ,
             As
             the
             Peoples
             election
             of
             
               Deacons
            
             (
             Act.
             6.
             2.
             to
             5th
             .
             )
             And
             their
             lifting
             up
             of
             hands
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             Elders
             
               (
               Act.
            
             14.
             23.
             
             )
             doth
             declare
             .
             And
             when
             they
             doe
             
               shut
               them
               forth
            
             it
             is
             not
             without
             their
             
               Elders
               ,
            
             where
             their
             
               Elders
            
             are
             not
             wanting
             ,
             or
             not
             wanting
             to
             their
             Duty
             .
             And
             even
             then
             ,
             they
             put
             forth
             no
             Act
             of
             
               Office
            
             Rule
             ,
             or
             Authority
             (
             properly
             so
             called
             )
             as
             the
             
               Commissaries
            
             doe
             ,
             but
             only
             an
             Act
             of
             Judiciall
             Power
             common
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             People
             do
             exercise
             this
             Power
             only
             in
             their
             own
             Church
             where
             themselves
             are
             members
             ,
             and
             have
             Received
             
               a
               key
               of
               Order
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             proceed
             not
             against
             any
             ,
             much
             lesse
             against
             their
             Elders
             ,
             but
             for
             notorious
             offences
             ,
             committed
             against
             
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             Doctrine
             or
             life
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             Contradiction
             speaketh
             as
             little
             
               ad
               idem
            
             as
             any
             of
             the
             former
             .
          
        
         
           
             Touching
             the
             8th
             Contradiction
             .
          
           
             The
             8th
             Contradiction
             is
             represented
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   8.
                   
                   
                     We
                     are
                     so
                     farre
                     from
                     Allowing
                     that
                     Sacrilegious
                     usurpation
                     of
                     the
                     Ministers
                     office
                     ,
                     That
                     private
                     Christians
                     ordinarily
                     take
                     upon
                     them
                     to
                     Preach
                     the
                     Gospell
                     Publickly
                     ,
                  
                   The
                   Keyes
                   ,
                   pag
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   
                     This
                     is
                     ordinarily
                     Practised
                     in
                     England
                     ,
                     and
                     Allowed
                     by
                     the
                     Independant
                     Brethren
                     .
                     Yea
                     they
                     being
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     Notion
                     of
                     Gifted
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     no
                     Ministers
                     to
                     other
                     Congregations
                     ,
                     doe
                     it
                     ordinarily
                     themselves
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             This
             Contradiction
             is
             not
             of
             
               me
            
             to
             my
             
               selfe
               ,
            
             but
             of
             some
             others
             ,
             who
             whether
             they
             be
             
               Independants
            
             truly
             so
             called
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             know
             :
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             Presbyterians
             and
             Independants
             are
             not
             
               membra
               Dividentia
               ,
            
             though
             I
             see
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             are
             not
             for
             
               Popery
               ,
            
             or
             Episcopacy
             ,
             or
             Presbytery
             ,
             doe
             commonly
             lurke
             under
             the
             style
             of
             
               Independancy
               .
            
             I
             hope
             the
             Replyer
             would
             be
             loth
             to
             Renounce
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             because
             
             there
             are
             found
             some
             contradictions
             ,
             and
             greater
             than
             these
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             them
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             2.
             
             When
             I
             call
             it
             a
             Sacrilegious
             usurpation
             for
             
               Private
               Christians
               Ordinarily
            
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospell
             Publickly
             ,
             &
             to
             Administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             yet
             this
             
               latter
               of
               Administring
               the
               Sacraments
               the
               Replyer
               leaveth
               out
               ,
            
             and
             so
             the
             Contradictiction
             is
             not
             
               ad
               idem
               :
            
             which
             is
             a
             Common
             failing
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             I
             would
             not
             say
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Sacrilegious
             usurpation
             ,
             for
             well
             gifted
             Brethren
             (
             where
             ordained
             Ministers
             cannot
             be
             had
             )
             there
             to
             Preach
             ordinarily
             and
             Publickly
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             be
             Approved
             by
             those
             that
             have
             Power
             ,
             and
             requested
             thereto
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             wherein
             I
             goe
             further
             in
             giving
             way
             to
             the
             Prophecying
             of
             Private
             Brethren
             ,
             than
             my
             Reverend
             Brethren
             (
             the
             Prefacers
             to
             the
             
               Keyes
               )
            
             doe
             ,
             who
             only
             Allow
             them
             to
             
               Preach
               occasionally
               ,
            
             and
             not
             ordinarily
             ,
             which
             I
             speak
             only
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             That
             the
             Replyer
             and
             others
             may
             know
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             
             consent
             and
             Agreement
             in
             our
             Judgments
             ,
             then
             they
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             or
             sometimes
             our selves
             either
             .
             But
             if
             Private
             Brethren
             doe
             
               Administer
               the
               Sacraments
            
             at
             all
             whether
             ordinarily
             ,
             or
             Occasionally
             ,
             It
             seemeth
             to
             me
             like
             the
             Fact
             of
             
               Uzziah
            
             in
             offering
             Incense
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
             CHAP.
          
           5.
           
        
         
           Touching
           the
           9th
           Contradiction
           .
        
         
           
             The
             9th
             Contradiction
             is
             layd
             out
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   9.
                   
                   
                     A
                     Particular
                     Church
                     of
                     Saints
                     Professing
                     the
                     Faith
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     members
                     without
                     offices
                     )
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     subject
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                     Offices
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     their
                     Spirituall
                     Gifts
                     &
                     Power
                     ,
                  
                   Keyes
                   pag.
                   31.
                   
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   
                     As
                     the
                     keyes
                     of
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     Heaven
                     are
                     divers
                     ,
                     so
                     are
                     the
                     Subjects
                     to
                     whom
                     they
                     are
                     committed
                     diverse
                     ,
                  
                   keyes
                   pag.
                   11.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Apostles
                     were
                     the
                     first
                     subject
                     of
                     Apostolicall
                     power
                     .
                  
                   ibid.
                   pag.
                   32.
                   
                   
                     A
                     Synod
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     Subject
                     of
                     that
                     Power
                     whereby
                     Errour
                     is
                     convinced
                     ,
                     and
                     condemned
                     .
                  
                   ibid.
                   pag.
                   47.
                   
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Power
                     of
                     the
                     keyes
                     belongeth
                     firstly
                     to
                     a
                     Congregation
                     of
                     Covenanting
                     Believers
                     ,
                  
                   Surv.
                   part
                   .
                   ●
                   .
                   p.
                   219.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Power
                     of
                     the
                     keyes
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Believers
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     subject
                     .
                  
                   ib.
                   p.
                   195
                   
                     That
                     conceite
                     is
                     wide
                     to
                     make
                     one
                     first
                     subject
                     of
                     this
                     power
                     ,
                     &
                     yet
                     others
                     to
                     share
                     in
                     this
                     power
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     meanes
                     of
                     that
                     ,
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     to
                     speak
                     daggers
                     ,
                     and
                     Contradictions
                     .
                  
                   ibid.
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
               Ans
               :
            
             1.
             
             This
             is
             one
             of
             those
             Differences
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             spake
             before
             ,
             that
             lyeth
             rather
             in
             
               Logicall
               Notion
               ,
            
             than
             either
             in
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Divinity
               ,
            
             or
             in
             Church
             Practise
             .
             Against
             which
             the
             exception
             made
             above
             ,
             hath
             been
             Answered
             above
             ,
             in
             clearing
             the
             first
             Contradiction
             .
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             
               colour
               of
               Contradiction
            
             betweene
             the
             two
             former
             
               Columnes
               .
            
             For
             when
             I
             say
             A
             Particular
             Church
             is
             the
             
               first
               Subject
            
             of
             all
             the
             Church
             Officers
             and
             their
             Gifts
             ,
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             Church
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             but
             an
             
               Individuall
               )
            
             but
             of
             a
             Particular
             Church
             taken
             
               Indefinitely
               ,
            
             which
             (
             by
             meere
             errour
             of
             the
             Printer
             )
             is
             without
             sence
             said
             ,
             taken
             
               Independently
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             Disadvantage
             of
             us
             ,
             who
             live
             so
             far
             remote
             from
             the
             Presse
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             neither
             prevent
             their
             mistakes
             nor
             correct
             them
             afterwards
             .
             But
             take
             a
             Particular
             Church
             
               Indefinitely
            
             &
             it
             comprehendeth
             all
             
               Particular
               Churches
               :
            
             And
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             Particular
             Churches
             all
             spirituall
             officers
             together
             
             with
             their
             Gifts
             ,
             for
             the
             Discharge
             of
             their
             offices
             ,
             is
             Proved
             by
             evident
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             that
             very
             Page
             of
             the
             
               Keyes
            
             31.
             
             I
             doe
             not
             say
             (
             as
             some
             doe
             )
             that
             the
             
               Church
            
             meaning
             the
             
               Fraternity
            
             is
             the
             
               first
               subject
            
             of
             all
             spirituall
             Gifts
             (
             for
             then
             they
             had
             received
             them
             
               immediately
            
             without
             officers
             :
             )
             but
             I
             say
             the
             offices
             and
             Officers
             ,
             not
             devoid
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             but
             furnished
             with
             their
             gifts
             ,
             are
             given
             by
             Christ
             to
             the
             
               Church
               freely
               ,
            
             and
             not
             to
             any
             other
             Person
             or
             Society
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             Church
             Receiveth
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             no
             whit
             crosseth
             ,
             what
             is
             said
             in
             the
             second
             
               Columne
               ,
            
             That
             
               Elders
            
             are
             the
             
               first
               Subjects
            
             of
             ordinary
             Ministeriall
             Power
             ,
             and
             Apostles
             of
             
               Apostolicall
               Power
               ,
            
             and
             Synods
             ,
             of
             
               Synodicall
            
             Power
             .
             A
             wife
             may
             be
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             her
             
               own
               Dowry
               ,
            
             but
             yet
             her
             Husband
             is
             the
             first
             Subject
             
               Recipient
            
             of
             his
             wife
             with
             her
             Dowry
             .
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             3.
             
             As
             for
             what
             is
             said
             differently
             by
             my
             
               Brother
               Hooker
            
             in
             the
             third
             Columne
             ,
             as
             his
             Person
             and
             Gifts
             and
             
             Friendship
             were
             pretious
             and
             deare
             to
             me
             whilest
             he
             lived
             :
             so
             now
             that
             he
             resteth
             in
             Glory
             ,
             his
             Name
             and
             memory
             ,
             and
             labour
             (
             saving
             some
             very
             few
             private
             Notions
             )
             are
             honourable
             ,
             and
             blessed
             ,
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             suppose
             with
             all
             that
             knew
             him
             .
             But
             in
             this
             
               Logicall
               Notion
               ,
            
             I
             crave
             leave
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             to
             dissent
             from
             him
             (
             for
             he
             herein
             Dissented
             from
             me
             ,
             who
             wrote
             first
             ,
             rather
             than
             I
             from
             him
             )
             but
             leave
             I
             crave
             not
             to
             Retract
             what
             I
             formerly
             wrote
             in
             the
             
               Keyes
            
             touching
             this
             Point
             ,
             though
             I
             should
             as
             much
             suspect
             mine
             own
             judgment
             ,
             where
             he
             Dissenteth
             from
             me
             ,
             as
             where
             any
             man
             .
             It
             is
             true
             he
             taketh
             the
             Church
             of
             Covenanted
             Believers
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Subject
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             vvhich
             if
             he
             meane
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             have
             all
             Church-Power
             either
             
               formaliter
               ,
            
             or
             
               Radicaliter
               ,
            
             and
             
               Virtualiter
               ,
            
             then
             there
             is
             no
             Difference
             in
             our
             expressions
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             meane
             that
             that
             they
             are
             the
             first
             Subject
             of
             all
             Church-Povver
             properly
             ,
             two
             or
             three
             things
             Detaine
             me
             from
             consenting
             
             with
             him
             herein
             .
             1.
             
             That
             vvhich
             is
             the
             first
             Subject
             of
             any
             Povver
             Receiveth
             it
             immediately
             vvithout
             any
             other
             Intervening
             Subject
             .
             As
             
               fire
            
             being
             the
             first
             
               Subject
            
             of
             Heate
             ,
             Receiveth
             not
             his
             Heate
             from
             any
             former
             Subject
             .
             But
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             many
             a
             Church
             of
             Believers
             ,
             hath
             not
             Received
             
               Pastorall
               Gifts
               ,
            
             nor
             it
             may
             be
             any
             Gifts
             fit
             for
             office
             ,
             'till
             they
             fetch
             them
             from
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             from
             some
             who
             are
             not
             members
             of
             any
             Particular
             Church
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             first
             Subject
             of
             any
             Power
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             immediately
             Received
             it
             :
             so
             it
             may
             immediately
             exercise
             it
             :
             as
             Fire
             (
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             Heate
             )
             can
             Heate
             without
             Intervention
             of
             any
             other
             subject
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Church
             hath
             not
             Power
             immediately
             to
             exercise
             
               Pastorall
               Preaching
               ,
            
             or
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             'till
             it
             have
             procured
             and
             chosen
             ,
             and
             called
             forth
             some
             or
             other
             Gifted
             Persons
             to
             exercise
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             might
             Adde
             a
             third
             Reason
             to
             
             both
             the
             former
             .
             Whatsoever
             is
             properly
             the
             
               first
               Subject
            
             of
             any
             Power
             ,
             It
             hath
             that
             same
             Power
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             equivalent
             ,
             and
             
               analogicall
            
             to
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             
               radicaliter
            
             and
             
               virtualiter
               ,
            
             but
             
               Formaliter
            
             also
             .
             And
             because
             
               formaliter
               ,
            
             therefore
             
               radicaliter
            
             and
             
               virtualiter
               .
            
             For
             whatsoever
             is
             in
             any
             Subject
             Firstly
             ,
             (
             whether
             it
             be
             proper
             Adjunct
             ,
             or
             proper
             effect
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             proper
             Argument
             )
             it
             either
             floweth
             from
             the
             
               forme
               ,
            
             or
             from
             the
             
               matter
            
             so
             formed
             ;
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             capacity
             of
             Learning
             ,
             or
             
               Risibility
            
             is
             in
             Man
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             first
             subject
             .
             The
             former
             floweth
             from
             the
             
               Reasonable
            
             soule
             :
             the
             latter
             from
             the
             
               matter
            
             of
             a
             man
             so
             formed
             .
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             are
             in
             man
             
               radicaliter
            
             or
             
               virtualiter
               ,
            
             but
             only
             because
             they
             are
             in
             a
             man
             
               formally
               ,
            
             and
             so
             either
             flow
             from
             the
             
               forme
               ,
            
             or
             from
             the
             
               matter
            
             so
             formed
             .
             Take
             another
             Instance
             ,
             and
             of
             another
             sort
             .
             The
             People
             that
             have
             power
             to
             
               elect
               a
               King
               ,
            
             though
             they
             have
             not
             
               formally
            
             kingly
             power
             ,
             yet
             have
             they
             a
             
               formall
               Power
               ,
            
             to
             submit
             
             themselves
             to
             Kingly
             Power
             .
             And
             so
             haveing
             a
             formall
             Power
             to
             put
             one
             of
             the
             Relatives
             ,
             they
             have
             an
             aequivalent
             and
             
               Analogicall
            
             Power
             to
             put
             the
             other
             Correlative
             .
             For
             ,
             
               Posito
               uno
               Relatorum
               ,
               Ponitur
               etiam
               &
               alterum
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             which
             is
             quoted
             by
             the
             Replyer
             from
             Mr
             
               Hooker
               ,
            
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             third
             Columne
             of
             this
             contradiction
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             it
             concerneth
             me
             ,
             or
             contradicteth
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             former
             Columnes
             .
             For
             I
             doe
             not
             make
             any
             first
             Subject
             of
             Church-Power
             ,
             and
             yet
             others
             to
             share
             in
             that
             Power
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             meanes
             of
             that
             .
             But
             as
             the
             
               keyes
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
            
             are
             diverse
             :
             So
             I
             see
             no
             Inconvenience
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Subjects
             to
             whom
             the
             severall
             keyes
             are
             committed
             ,
             may
             be
             diverse
             also
             .
             Neither
             doth
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Text
             seeme
             to
             me
             to
             gainesay
             that
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             16.
             18.
             
             For
             though
             it
             speak
             ,
             not
             to
             
               Them
            
             but
             to
             
               Thee
               ;
            
             a
             Representing
             one
             state
             or
             Condition
             of
             men
             :
             yet
             say
             that
             one
             condition
             to
             be
             believers
             and
             take
             Believers
             in
             a
             large
             sence
             ,
             It
             comprehendeth
             
             all
             sorts
             of
             Professing
             Believers
             ,
             whether
             Private
             members
             ,
             or
             Elders
             ,
             or
             Apostles
             ,
             indeed
             all
             .
             But
             neither
             doe
             I
             see
             any
             convincing
             reason
             seeing
             
               Peter
            
             stood
             in
             a
             threefold
             Ecclesiasticall
             Relation
             (
             being
             both
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             an
             Elder
             ,
             &
             a
             Profest
             Believer
             )
             why
             Christ
             committing
             the
             keyes
             to
             him
             (
             saying
             to
             Thee
             will
             I
             give
             them
             )
             might
             not
             Intend
             to
             give
             all
             the
             keyes
             ;
             and
             the
             severall
             sorts
             of
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             severall
             Relations
             he
             stood
             in
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             All
             that
             share
             in
             the
             subject
             to
             whom
             the
             keyes
             are
             Given
             (
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               To
               Thee
               )
            
             they
             all
             share
             alike
             in
             the
             same
             
               equall
               Power
            
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             all
             the
             same
             Commission
             :
             I
             Answer
             it
             would
             indeed
             so
             follow
             ,
             If
             there
             were
             no
             other
             
               severall
               Commissions
               ,
            
             granted
             in
             Scripture
             else
             where
             ,
             but
             only
             here
             ;
             But
             cleare
             it
             is
             from
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             That
             Power
             of
             
               Authoritative
               Preaching
               ,
            
             and
             Administering
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             is
             Given
             only
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             officers
             :
             but
             Power
             
             of
             Priviledge
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             is
             given
             all
             the
             Fraternity
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
             CHAP.
          
           6.
           
        
         
           Touching
           the
           10th
           Contradiction
           with
           the
           11th
           12th
           13th
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
            
             10th
             
               Contradiction
               is
               thus
               held
               forth
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   10.
                   
                   
                     Pastour
                     and
                     Flocke
                     are
                     Relates
                     :
                     and
                     so
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     Pastour
                     to
                     none
                     but
                     his
                     owne
                     Congregation
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Common
                   Tenent
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   
                     The
                     members
                     of
                     any
                     Church
                     we
                     Adm●t
                     t●
                     the
                     Lords
                     Table
                     (
                     if
                     they
                     bring
                     letters
                     testimoniall
                     .
                     )
                     and
                     their
                     Children
                     to
                     Baptisme
                     .
                  
                   The
                   
                     Way
                  
                   p.
                   68.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Keyes
                     ,
                  
                   p.
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   
                     Administration
                     of
                     Sacraments
                     is
                     a
                     Ministeriall
                     Act
                     :
                     and
                     what
                     Authority
                     hath
                     a
                     Pastour
                     to
                     do
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     they
                     to
                     Receive
                     it
                     from
                     him
                     to
                     whom
                     he
                     is
                     no
                     Pastour
                     ?
                  
                   Mr.
                   
                     Hocker
                  
                   Surv.
                   Part.
                   2.
                   64
                   ,
                   65.
                   
                   
                     Pastours
                     and
                     Teachers
                     might
                     Pray
                     and
                     Preach
                     in
                     other
                     Churches
                     besides
                     their
                     owne
                     :
                     but
                     not
                     Administer
                     seales
                     and
                     Censures
                     .
                  
                   Bartlets
                   
                     Modell
                  
                   pag.
                   63.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Answer
            
             1.
             
             That
             Appearance
             of
             Contradiction
             is
             easily
             Removed
             ,
             if
             our
             Doctrine
             and
             Practise
             be
             knowne
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             what
             a
             Pastour
             doeth
             in
             his
             owne
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             owne
             Flock
             ,
             he
             doeth
             it
             by
             Pastorall
             Power
             ,
             and
             Authority
             ,
             
             what
             he
             doth
             to
             the
             members
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             abroad
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Congregation
             ,
             He
             doeth
             it
             not
             
               Authoritativè
               ,
            
             but
             
               Precariò
               ,
            
             and
             not
             in
             a
             constant
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             transient
             way
             :
             which
             the
             communion
             of
             Churches
             doth
             not
             only
             Admit
             ,
             but
             readily
             (
             as
             occasion
             serveth
             )
             Desire
             .
             What
             Mr
             
               Hooker
            
             doubted
             of
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             he
             Answereth
             himselfe
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             same
             
               Pag.
            
             65.
             
          
           
             If
             
               Paul
               ,
               Apollos
               ,
            
             and
             
               Cephas
               ,
            
             things
             present
             and
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             be
             all
             Given
             to
             the
             Particular
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             (
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             3.
             22.
             
             )
             who
             yet
             had
             no
             peculiar
             Interest
             in
             them
             more
             then
             other
             Churches
             .
             By
             the
             same
             Right
             all
             the
             officers
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Gifts
             are
             theirs
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             way
             .
             Theirs
             they
             are
             not
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             (
             for
             each
             Church
             hath
             his
             peculiar
             offices
             ,
             as
             their
             owne
             propriety
             )
             :
             Then
             they
             are
             theirs
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             for
             their
             use
             ,
             not
             Authoritatively
             ,
             nor
             Ordinarily
             ,
             but
             occasionally
             ,
             as
             God
             giveth
             opportunity
             ;
             Ordinarily
             as
             the
             
               Officers
            
             must
             attend
             to
             their
             owne
             
               Flock
               ,
            
             so
             must
             the
             
               Flock
            
             Depend
             upon
             their
             
             owne
             
               Officers
               .
            
             The
             officers
             have
             no
             Authority
             over
             any
             Flock
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             committed
             to
             them
             :
             Neither
             can
             any
             other
             Flock
             command
             the
             employment
             of
             any
             of
             their
             Gifts
             ,
             or
             any
             act
             of
             their
             office
             amongst
             them
             .
             But
             upon
             occasion
             ,
             in
             a
             transient
             way
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             have
             need
             of
             their
             Gifts
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             have
             need
             of
             some
             Act
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             may
             Desire
             it
             ,
             and
             Receive
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             11th
             Contradiction
             which
             is
             thus
             set
             forth
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       We
                       Receive
                       the
                       Sacrament
                       of
                       the
                       Lords
                       Supper
                       (
                       say
                       the
                       same
                       of
                       '
                       Baptisme
                       )
                       as
                       a
                       se●le
                       of
                       Communion
                       ,
                       not
                       only
                       with
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       in
                       our
                       owne
                       Churches
                       but
                       in
                       all
                       the
                       Churches
                       of
                       the
                       Saints
                       ,
                    
                     Keyes
                     pag.
                     17.
                     
                     Del.
                     of
                     9.
                     
                     Posit
                     pag.
                     133
                     ,
                     134.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Baptisme
                       (
                       and
                       so
                       the
                       other
                       Sacrament
                       )
                       sealeth
                       up
                       the
                       Externall
                       Communion
                       with
                       a
                       Particular
                       Church
                       &c.
                    
                     Mr
                     
                       H.
                    
                     Surv.
                     
                     Part.
                     3.
                     pag.
                     27.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       he
                       disputes
                       against
                       it
                       ,
                       as
                       to
                       the
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               :
            
             When
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Sacraments
               are
               Seales
               of
               Communion
               with
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               not
               only
               in
               our
               owne
               Church
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
            
             
             
               Saints
               ,
            
             we
             do
             not
             meane
             that
             they
             seale
             up
             the
             same
             measure
             of
             Externall
             Communion
             with
             other
             Churches
             ,
             as
             with
             our
             owne
             .
             They
             do
             not
             seale
             up
             this
             Communion
             ,
             That
             their
             officers
             are
             our
             officers
             ,
             and
             we
             their
             Flock
             :
             Or
             that
             we
             have
             the
             same
             Power
             over
             them
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             over
             our
             owne
             members
             .
             This
             were
             to
             seale
             up
             not
             a
             Communion
             but
             a
             Confusion
             of
             Churches
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             Mr
             
               Hooker
            
             in
             the
             place
             alledged
             doeth
             deny
             as
             our selves
             also
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             12th
             Contradiction
             is
             thus
             declared
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   12.
                   
                   
                     It
                     is
                     an
                     Act
                     of
                     the
                     Elders
                     Power
                     and
                     Authority
                     to
                     Examine
                     whether
                     Officers
                     ,
                     or
                     members
                     ,
                     before
                     they
                     be
                     Received
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                  
                   Keyes
                   pag
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                   
                     As
                     for
                     Admission
                     ,
                     Election
                     ,
                     Ordination
                     of
                     Officers
                     ,
                     Admission
                     or
                     shutting
                     out
                     of
                     Members
                     ,
                     these
                     things
                     the
                     Brethren
                     may
                     do
                     without
                     officers
                     ,
                  
                   The
                   
                     Way
                  
                   p.
                   45.
                   101
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               :
            
             The
             Answer
             is
             Obvious
             ,
             what
             the
             Elders
             do
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             
               Ex
               Officio
               ,
            
             The
             Church
             may
             do
             the
             like
             in
             the
             want
             of
             Elders
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             13th
             Contradiction
             is
             set
             before
             us
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   13.
                   
                   
                     Ordination
                     is
                     then
                     Compleat
                     when
                     the
                     People
                     hath
                     Chosen
                     an
                     Officer
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Presbytery
                     hath
                     laied
                     their
                     Hands
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   Keyes
                   p.
                   37.
                   
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                   
                     But
                     if
                     the
                     Church
                     want
                     a
                     Presbytery
                     ,
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     Elders
                     they
                     want
                     a
                     warrant
                     to
                     Repaire
                     to
                     the
                     Presbytery
                     of
                     another
                     Church
                     to
                     Impose
                     hands
                     upon
                     their
                     Elect
                     Elders
                     ,
                  
                   Way
                   ,
                   p.
                   50.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               :
            
             In
             that
             Place
             of
             the
             
               Keyes
               ,
            
             I
             only
             Assert
             and
             Prove
             ,
             That
             a
             man
             of
             
               Sufficient
               Gifts
            
             chosen
             by
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Ordained
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             of
             his
             owne
             Church
             ,
             wanteth
             nothing
             to
             the
             compleat
             Integrity
             of
             his
             calling
             .
             The
             
               Right
               hand
               of
               Fellowship
            
             given
             by
             the
             Elders
             of
             other
             Churches
             expresseth
             their
             Approbation
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             but
             addeth
             nothing
             to
             the
             essence
             ,
             or
             Integrity
             of
             his
             calling
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             I
             say
             that
             in
             want
             of
             a
             Presbytery
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             they
             want
             a
             warrant
             to
             Repaire
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             of
             another
             Church
             for
             his
             Ordination
             ,
             I
             no where
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Officer
            
             
             
               Elected
               ,
            
             wanteth
             the
             complete
             Integrity
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             the
             Imposition
             of
             hand
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Presbytery
            
             of
             another
             Church
             .
             And
             yet
             that
             had
             been
             requisite
             to
             make
             up
             a
             pretence
             of
             a
             Contradiction
             .
             The
             Replyer
             knoweth
             that
             a
             Church
             wanting
             a
             
               Presbytery
            
             of
             their
             owne
             to
             lay
             hands
             upon
             an
             Elect
             Officer
             in
             our
             Judgment
             ,
             they
             may
             appoint
             some
             of
             the
             
               Elders
            
             and
             graver
             Members
             of
             their
             owne
             Body
             ,
             to
             supply
             the
             Defect
             of
             their
             owne
             
               Presbytery
               ;
            
             which
             we
             Account
             sufficient
             to
             the
             completing
             of
             his
             calling
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             I
             said
             (
             in
             the
             
               Way
               )
            
             That
             the
             Church
             wanting
             a
             
               Presbytery
               ,
            
             they
             wanted
             a
             warrant
             to
             Repaire
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             of
             another
             Church
             to
             
               Impose
               hands
            
             upon
             their
             Elect
             Elders
             ,
             I
             meant
             in
             way
             of
             Subordination
             to
             an
             Extrinsecall
             Power
             .
             For
             it
             is
             against
             that
             which
             both
             the
             Reasons
             Plead
             ,
             which
             I
             there
             Alleadged
             for
             that
             Purpose
             .
             But
             I
             no where
             dislike
             ,
             That
             a
             Church
             wanting
             a
             Presbytery
             of
             their
             owne
             may
             
             send
             for
             Elders
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             to
             Assist
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             Joyne
             with
             them
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             their
             Elect
             Officers
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
             CHAP.
          
           7.
           
        
         
           Touching
           the
           14th
           Contradiction
           with
           15.
           and
           16.
           
        
         
           
             
               The
            
             14th
             
               Contradiction
               is
               thus
               laied
               out
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   14.
                   
                   
                     Paul
                     and
                     Barnabas
                     were
                     Ordained
                     to
                     that
                     Office
                     (
                     of
                     Apostleship
                     )
                     by
                     the
                     Imposition
                     of
                     hands
                     of
                     some
                     officers
                     or
                     Members
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                  
                   Way
                   ,
                   p.
                   45.
                   
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                   
                     In
                  
                   Act.
                   13.
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     Ordination
                     to
                     Office
                     at
                     all
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     Apostles
                     had
                     their
                     office
                     before
                  
                   Mr.
                   
                     Hooker
                     ,
                  
                   Surv.
                   
                   Part.
                   2.
                   p.
                   83.
                   
                   
                     This
                     was
                     not
                     to
                     put
                     a
                     new
                     office
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     confirme
                     their
                     sending
                     to
                     the
                     Gentiles
                  
                   ib.
                   p.
                   60.
                   
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                   
                     This
                     was
                     done
                     in
                     a
                     Particular
                     Church
                  
                   Keyes
                   ,
                   p.
                   29.
                   
                   
                     The
                     officers
                     of
                     one
                     Church
                     did
                     what
                     was
                     done
                     in
                     an
                     ordinary
                     Way
                     ,
                  
                   Surv.
                   Parr
                   .
                   2.
                   p.
                   83.
                   
                   
                     Then
                     it
                     followeth
                     (
                     by
                  
                   Mr.
                   
                   C.
                   )
                   
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     that
                     the
                     Apostles
                     who
                     were
                     officers
                     in
                     all
                     Churches
                     were
                     ordained
                     in
                     a
                     Particular
                     Church
                     :
                     or
                     that
                     officers
                     of
                     a
                     Church
                     may
                     be
                     ordained
                     in
                     another
                     Church
                     :
                     which
                     he
                     said
                     was
                     unwarrantable
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             When
             I
             say
             (
             in
             the
             
               Way
               )
            
             That
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Barnabas
               ,
            
             were
             ordained
             
             to
             the
             
               Apostolick
            
             office
             by
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             of
             some
             officers
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             
               Antioch
            
             (
             Act.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             )
             It
             is
             not
             Disproved
             (
             by
             Mr
             
               Hooker
               )
            
             saying
             that
             they
             had
             had
             their
             office
             before
             .
             For
             I
             noe
             where
             say
             ,
             That
             ordination
             Giveth
             the
             office
             ,
             but
             only
             Approveth
             it
             and
             Solemnely
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             Installeth
             the
             elect
             officer
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             sendeth
             him
             forth
             with
             a
             Blessing
             into
             the
             Administration
             of
             it
             .
             Neither
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             there
             no
             Ordination
             unto
             office
             at
             all
             ,
             doth
             he
             contradict
             what
             I
             affirme
             ,
             For
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             to
             Deny
             it
             in
             Mr
             
               Rutherford's
            
             sence
             ,
             who
             speaketh
             there
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             as
             
               Giving
               the
               calling
            
             unto
             the
             office
             :
             which
             Mr
             
               Hooker
            
             Disproveth
             ,
             and
             therein
             I
             concurre
             with
             him
             .
             For
             it
             puts
             no
             New
             office
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             Bare
             witnesse
             to
             that
             calling
             ,
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             had
             given
             them
             .
          
           
             When
             Mr
             
               Hooker
            
             saith
             ,
             The
             Officers
             of
             one
             Church
             did
             what
             was
             done
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             He
             himselfe
             inferreth
             the
             consequence
             ,
             
               Therefore
               it
               is
               no
               Precedent
               for
               the
               Pastors
               of
               many
               Churches
               ,
            
             
             
               what
               either
               they
               may
               or
               should
               doe
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             Inferences
             which
             Mr
             
               Cawdry
            
             gathereth
             ,
             as
             from
             my
             Doctrine
             out
             of
             that
             Text
             ,
             either
             will
             not
             hold
             ,
             or
             not
             hurt
             our
             cause
             .
             For
             this
             Inference
             will
             not
             hold
             ,
             
               That
               then
               the
               Officers
               of
               one
               Chuch
               may
               be
               ordained
               in
               another
               .
            
          
           
             For
             they
             were
             as
             much
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
            
             as
             of
             any
             other
             Churches
             ,
             It
             will
             only
             inferre
             ,
             That
             they
             who
             are
             officers
             in
             many
             Churches
             ,
             may
             be
             
               Ordained
            
             in
             any
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             inference
             will
             in
             part
             follow
             That
             some
             of
             the
             Apostles
             (
             who
             were
             Officers
             in
             all
             Churches
             )
             may
             be
             
               Ordained
            
             in
             a
             Particular
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             calleth
             for
             it
             .
             For
             they
             Act
             now
             not
             in
             their
             own
             Name
             ,
             or
             Power
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             great
             Name
             ,
             and
             Soveraigne
             Power
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             who
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             all
             Churches
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             Prejudice
             is
             that
             to
             our
             cause
             ?
             or
             wherein
             doth
             it
             contradict
             any
             of
             our
             Tenents
             ?
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             15th
             Contradiction
             is
             thus
             Declared
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   15.
                   
                   
                     What
                     if
                     the
                     whole
                     Presbytery
                     offend
                     ?
                     The
                     readiest
                     course
                     is
                     to
                     bring
                     the
                     matter
                     to
                     a
                     Synod
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   keyes
                   pag.
                   43.
                   
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                   
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     readier
                     and
                     nearer
                     way
                     ;
                     The
                     Brethren
                     may
                     censure
                     them
                     all
                     ,
                  
                   Way
                   pag.
                   45.
                   
                   
                     If
                     the
                     Congregation
                     be
                     found
                     faithfull
                     and
                     willing
                     to
                     Remove
                     an
                     offence
                     by
                     due
                     censure
                     ,
                     why
                     should
                     the
                     offence
                     be
                     called
                     up
                     to
                     a
                     more
                     publicke
                     Judicature
                     .
                  
                   Keyes
                   pag.
                   42.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             This
             Contradiction
             is
             made
             partly
             out
             of
             the
             concealment
             of
             Part
             of
             
               my
            
             words
             in
             the
             first
             Columne
             ,
             and
             Partly
             out
             of
             the
             
               Addition
            
             of
             some
             words
             of
             his
             
               own
            
             in
             the
             second
             Columne
             .
             In
             the
             former
             Columne
             I
             say
             ,
             If
             the
             
               whole
               Presbytery
               offend
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               Part
               as
               will
               draw
               a
               Party
               ,
               and
               a
               Faction
               in
               the
               Church
               with
               them
               ,
               the
               readiest
               course
               then
               is
               ,
            
             to
             bring
             the
             matter
             to
             a
             Synod
             where
             those
             words
             ,
             
               such
               a
               Part
               as
               will
               draw
               a
               Party
               ,
               or
               Faction
               in
               the
               Church
               with
               them
               ,
            
             are
             given
             for
             the
             just
             Reason
             ,
             why
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             the
             case
             of
             the
             offending
             
               Presbytery
               ,
            
             or
             other
             such
             Leading
             members
             
             in
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             
               Synod
               ,
            
             before
             it
             be
             censured
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             in
             the
             words
             recited
             in
             the
             latter
             
               Columne
               ,
            
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             Congregation
             as
             Agreeing
             together
             ,
             and
             both
             faithfull
             and
             willing
             to
             Proceed
             against
             
               Hereticall
            
             Doctrine
             and
             Scandalous
             crimes
             in
             whomsoever
             .
             And
             then
             they
             need
             not
             Trouble
             the
             
               Synod
            
             to
             cleare
             the
             case
             ,
             which
             is
             already
             cleare
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             Contradiction
             speaketh
             not
             
               ad
               Idem
               .
            
             The
             one
             
               Columne
            
             speaketh
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             Divided
             into
             
               parts
            
             and
             
               Factions
               ,
            
             and
             their
             readiest
             course
             is
             to
             bring
             the
             matter
             to
             a
             Synod
             .
             The
             second
             
               Columne
            
             speaketh
             of
             a
             Church
             both
             
               faithfull
            
             and
             willing
             to
             Proceede
             against
             offences
             with
             one
             accord
             .
             And
             then
             they
             have
             sufficient
             Power
             within
             themselves
             ,
             to
             judge
             that
             which
             is
             right
             ,
             and
             to
             execute
             their
             Judgment
             .
             That
             which
             is
             Added
             of
             the
             
               Replyers
               own
               words
               ,
            
             in
             the
             latter
             
               Columne
               ,
            
             doth
             help
             not
             a
             little
             to
             make
             up
             an
             Appearance
             of
             the
             Contradiction
             .
             In
             the
             
               Keyes
            
             I
             had
             sayd
             (
             In
             the
             case
             above
             mentioned
             )
             
             It
             is
             the
             
               readiest
            
             course
             to
             bring
             the
             matter
             to
             the
             Synod
             .
             In
             the
             
               Way
            
             he
             quoteth
             my
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             said
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               readier
               and
               nearer
               way
               .
            
             The
             Brethren
             may
             censure
             them
             all
             .
             If
             these
             words
             had
             been
             mine
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             an
             
               Appearance
               of
               Contradiction
               .
            
          
           
             To
             say
             this
             is
             the
             
               readyest
               course
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             Discrepant
             course
             is
             a
             
               readier
               and
               nearer
               way
               ,
            
             is
             (
             at
             least
             ,
             
               verbo
               tenus
               )
            
             an
             apparent
             Contradiction
             .
             But
             the
             Truth
             is
             ,
             Those
             words
             are
             
               none
               of
               mine
               ,
            
             but
             the
             
               Replyers
               own
               .
            
             And
             so
             it
             will
             be
             an
             easy
             matter
             to
             make
             up
             Contradictions
             
               (
               tot
               quot
               )
            
             if
             we
             may
             take
             leave
             ,
             in
             one
             sentence
             to
             
               conceale
            
             Part
             of
             the
             words
             necessary
             to
             make
             up
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             sentence
             to
             
               Adde
            
             words
             of
             our
             owne
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             16th
             Contradiction
             is
             delivered
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   16.
                   
                   
                     It
                     belongeth
                     to
                     the
                     civill
                     Magistrate
                     ,
                     to
                     establish
                     pure
                     Religion
                     ,
                     in
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     worship
                     and
                     Government
                     :
                     partly
                     by
                     civill
                     Punishment
                     upon
                     the
                     wilfull
                     oppressours
                     ,
                     and
                     Disturbers
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   Keyes
                   p.
                   50.
                   
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                   
                     Yet
                     the
                     Brethren
                     here
                     call
                     for
                     ,
                     or
                     Tolerate
                     Toleration
                     of
                     all
                     Opinions
                     ,
                     and
                     Deny
                     the
                     magistrate
                     Power
                     to
                     Punish
                     any
                     Pretending
                     conscience
                  
                   Bartlets
                   Model
                   ,
                   pag.
                   128.
                   
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                   
                     See
                     Mr.
                     
                  
                   Bartlets
                   Modell
                   p.
                   25.
                   
                     Contrà
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             This
             
               Contradiction
            
             laboureth
             of
             the
             same
             Disease
             (
             as
             the
             rest
             generally
             Doe
             )
             It
             speaketh
             not
             
               ad
               Idem
               .
            
             Such
             as
             require
             the
             
               Magistrate
            
             to
             establish
             Pure
             Religion
             ,
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             worship
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             to
             Restraine
             the
             willfull
             opposers
             and
             Disturbers
             thereof
             by
             civill
             Punishments
             ,
             They
             speak
             of
             
               Fundamentals
               in
               Religion
               ,
            
             and
             such
             opinions
             as
             apparently
             tend
             to
             
               libertinisme
               ,
            
             and
             licentious
             ungodlynesse
             ,
             as
             Mr
             
               Bartlet
            
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             
               Modell
               pag.
            
             126.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             
               Toleration
            
             which
             they
             Allow
             
             and
             call
             for
             ,
             is
             of
             such
             opinions
             ,
             as
             neither
             subvert
             the
             
               Foundation
            
             of
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             Practise
             of
             Piety
             .
             Both
             these
             may
             be
             maintained
             without
             the
             least
             shew
             of
             the
             face
             of
             Contradiction
             .
             Further
             I
             find
             this
             in
             Mr
             
               Bartlet
               ,
            
             That
             himselfe
             and
             some
             others
             are
             not
             free
             ,
             That
             Hereticks
             should
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             keep
             their
             errors
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             seek
             to
             seduce
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             others
             .
             And
             though
             I
             grant
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             Heretick
             after
             once
             or
             twice
             Admonition
             may
             be
             Rejected
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             according
             to
             
               Titus
            
             3.
             10
             ,
             11.
             )
             yet
             I
             doe
             not
             finde
             ,
             that
             
               Moses
            
             condemned
             them
             unto
             
               Death
               ,
            
             unlesse
             they
             became
             
               blasphemers
               ,
            
             or
             
               Idolators
               ,
            
             or
             
               Seducers
               to
               Idolatry
               .
            
             What
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               Moses
            
             doe
             both
             of
             them
             Tolerate
             ,
             the
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             need
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             such
             Toleration
             .
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             2.
             
             This
             Contradiction
             (
             for
             ought
             I
             can
             Discerne
             )
             laboureth
             also
             
               Crimine
               falsi
               .
            
             For
             it
             seemeth
             a
             manifest
             untruth
             ,
             what
             he
             speaketh
             in
             
               Columne
            
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Brethren
             call
             for
             ,
             or
             Tolerate
             Toleration
             of
             all
             opinions
             ,
             and
             
             Deny
             the
             magistrate
             Power
             to
             punish
             any
             Pretending
             conscience
             ,
             Mr
             
               Bartlet
            
             Alledged
             for
             the
             proofe
             hereof
             ,
             
               p.
            
             128.
             saith
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             And
             the
             contrary
             he
             proveth
             ,
             from
             the
             expresse
             Testimony
             of
             Mr
             
               Burroughs
               ,
            
             Mr
             
               Thomas
               Goodwin
               ,
            
             &
             others
             of
             that
             way
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           8th
           Chapt.
           
        
         
           Touching
           the
           17th
           Contradiction
           with
           18.
           19.
           
        
         
           
             The
             17th
             Contradiction
             is
             thus
             set
             forth
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   17.
                   
                   
                     Visible
                     Saints
                     though
                     they
                     be
                     Hypocrites
                     inwardly
                     ,
                     are
                     the
                     matter
                     of
                     a
                     visible
                     church
                     .
                     Mr.
                  
                   Hook
                   .
                   part
                   .
                   1.
                   p.
                   14.
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   17.
                   
                   
                     You
                     say
                     Saints
                     in
                     outward
                     Profession
                     are
                     the
                     matter
                     of
                     a
                     Congregationall
                     Church
                     :
                  
                   we
                   judge
                   that
                   reall
                   Saints
                   uttering
                   in
                   Discourse
                   the
                   Breathings
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     experiences
                  
                   of
                   conversion
                   ,
                   interested
                   in
                   a
                   stricter
                   conversation
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   matter
                   .
                   Dr.
                   
                     Holmes
                  
                   Epistle
                   to
                   
                     Way
                  
                   cleared
                   .
                   
                     pag.
                  
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     Bartlet
                     speaketh
                  
                   something
                   (
                   this
                   language
                   )
                   
                     Can
                     there
                     be
                     Ability
                     for
                     spirituall
                     &
                     holy
                     services
                     ,
                  
                   where
                   
                     the
                     spirit
                  
                   is
                   not
                   yet
                   given
                   ?
                   
                     Can
                     there
                     be
                     communion
                     between
                     light
                     and
                     Darknesse
                     ?
                  
                   Can
                   they
                   edify
                   
                     one
                     another
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     have
                     not
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     Faith
                     wrought
                     in
                     them
                     ?
                  
                   Modell
                   .
                   p.
                   57.
                   
                   See
                   more
                   pag.
                   103.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             What
             Mr
             
               Hooker's
            
             Judgment
             
             was
             ,
             is
             expressed
             in
             that
             first
             
               Columne
               :
            
             what
             mine
             own
             ,
             is
             declared
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             ,
             cleared
             in
             the
             
               Holynesse
               of
               Church-members
               .
            
             What
             Dr
             
               Holmes
            
             and
             Mr
             
               Bartlet
            
             doe
             further
             require
             in
             it
             ,
             they
             Declare
             what
             
               Church-members
            
             ought
             to
             be
             
               de
               jure
               ,
            
             especially
             in
             their
             first
             constitution
             ,
             rather
             then
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             
               de
               facto
               ,
            
             especially
             in
             their
             Declension
             .
             Againe
             I
             see
             Mr
             
               Bartlet
            
             speaketh
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             members
             of
             the
             
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
            
             who
             are
             in
             many
             places
             Ignorant
             ,
             loose
             ,
             profane
             and
             scandalous
             livers
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             indeed
             
               visible
               Saints
               ,
            
             pag.
             56.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             there
             is
             some
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             where
             ever
             there
             is
             a
             visible
             Saint
             .
             But
             the
             Spirit
             giveth
             many
             Gifts
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             others
             (
             as
             to
             
               Judas
            
             and
             
               Demas
               )
            
             which
             often
             doe
             not
             reach
             to
             the
             Regeneration
             of
             him
             that
             Receiveth
             them
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             18th
             Contradiction
             is
             thus
             stated
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   18.
                   
                   
                     The
                     forme
                     of
                     the
                     visible
                     Church
                     is
                     the
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     either
                     explicite
                     ,
                     or
                     implicite
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     latter
                     is
                     sometimes
                     fully
                     sufficient
                     Mr.
                  
                   H.
                   Surv.
                   part
                   .
                   1.
                   pag.
                   47.
                   48
                   and
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                   
                     You
                     say
                     an
                     implicit
                     uniting
                     ,
                  
                   viz.
                   
                     A
                     walking
                     and
                     communicating
                     with
                     you
                     is
                     a
                     sufficient
                     evidencing
                     of
                     the
                     Forme
                     :
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     Their
                     folemne
                     confession
                     of
                     their
                     faith
                     &
                     expresse
                     open
                     covenanting
                     with
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     wake
                     with
                     such
                     a
                     body
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     wayes
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     manifest
                  
                   Forme
                   .
                   D.
                   
                     Holmes
                  
                   ibid.
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     generall
                     Profession
                     will
                     serve
                     the
                     turne
                     ,
                     but
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     a
                     peculiar
                     engagement
                     and
                     appropriation
                     to
                     this
                     or
                     that
                     particular
                     body
                     ,
                     Mr.
                  
                   H.
                   Surv.
                   pag
                   63.
                   
                   
                     Yet
                     he
                     said
                     An
                     Implicite
                     Covenant
                     was
                     sufficient
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             The
             expressions
             of
             Mr
             
               H.
            
             quoted
             in
             
               Columne
            
             1
             :
             and
             
               Columne
            
             3
             :
             will
             not
             amount
             to
             an
             
               opposition
            
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             a
             
               Contradiction
               .
            
             For
             though
             he
             make
             an
             
               Implicite
               Covenant
            
             sufficient
             ,
             yet
             a
             
               generall
               Profession
            
             will
             not
             serve
             the
             turne
             ;
             to
             make
             an
             Implicite
             Covenant
             .
             For
             an
             
               Implicite
               Covenant
            
             must
             be
             with
             Reference
             to
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             Body
             :
             or
             else
             it
             is
             neither
             
               Covenant
            
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             Implicite
             .
             A
             Generall
             
             Profession
             entreth
             not
             any
             man
             into
             any
             Relation
             with
             any
             Church
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             offer
             himselfe
             to
             Joyne
             with
             them
             as
             Mr
             
               Hooker
            
             in
             that
             Place
             more
             largely
             ,
             &
             truly
             openeth
             himselfe
             .
             Neither
             doth
             Dr
             
               Holms
            
             his
             expression
             contradict
             him
             .
             For
             he
             that
             maketh
             the
             
               explicite
               Covenant
            
             the
             manifest
             forme
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             He
             doth
             not
             gainesay
             the
             implicite
             covenant
             to
             be
             a
             
               real
            
             Forme
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             
               manifest
            
             but
             more
             obscure
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             19th
             Contradiction
             is
             thus
             delineated
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       We
                       crave
                       leave
                       of
                       the
                       Authour
                       of
                       the
                       keyes
                       ,
                       To
                       Declare
                       that
                       we
                       Assent
                       not
                       to
                       all
                       expressions
                       ,
                       or
                       all
                       and
                       every
                       Assertion
                       in
                       it
                       :
                       As
                       in
                       these
                       Particulars
                       .
                       About
                       the
                       Prothesying
                       of
                       Private
                       Brethren
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       That
                       the
                       Assembly
                    
                     (
                     Act.
                     15.
                     )
                     
                       was
                       a
                       Formall
                       Syned
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     
                       That
                       the
                       Apostles
                       Acted
                       in
                       it
                       ,
                       as
                       Ordinary
                       Elders
                       ,
                    
                     Preface
                     to
                     Keyes
                     .
                     pag.
                     6.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       We
                       doe
                       in
                       this
                       Epistle
                       certifie
                       our
                       Assent
                       to
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       the
                       Churches
                       of
                       New
                       England
                       .
                       saving
                       that
                       we
                       doe
                       not
                       fully
                       close
                       with
                       some
                       expressions
                       passim
                       in
                       the
                       Bock
                       :
                       before
                       some
                       of
                       which
                       (
                       10
                       at
                       least
                       ,
                       belike
                       there
                       are
                       more
                       )
                       we
                       minded
                       to
                       Note
                       a
                       star
                       in
                       the
                       Margin
                       .
                       This
                       we
                       could
                       not
                       but
                       say
                       and
                       doe
                    
                     (
                     pace
                     Authoris
                     )
                     
                       or
                       we
                       could
                       not
                       Assent
                       ,
                    
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     Way
                     pag.
                     2.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Yet
                       they
                       are
                       angry
                       that
                       we
                       call
                       for
                       a
                       fuller
                       Declaration
                       of
                       themselves
                       ,
                       Epistle
                       to
                       the
                       Way
                       .
                       p.
                       1.
                       and
                       Epistle
                       to
                       the
                       Way
                       cleared
                    
                     pag.
                     2.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
               Answer
               :
            
             1.
             
             Though
             my
             
               reverend
               Brethren
            
             crave
             leave
             to
             dissent
             from
             me
             in
             some
             expressions
             (
             which
             they
             may
             safely
             and
             freely
             do
             without
             my
             leave
             ,
             for
             I
             professe
             my
             spirit
             subject
             to
             the
             Prophets
             :
             )
             yet
             about
             the
             
               Prophecying
            
             of
             private
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             must
             againe
             Professe
             as
             I
             did
             before
             ,
             That
             I
             do
             not
             
               know
               ,
            
             wherein
             I
             Dissent
             from
             them
             :
             unlesse
             it
             be
             that
             I
             Allow
             somewhat
             more
             liberty
             to
             the
             
               Prophecying
            
             of
             private
             Brethren
             ,
             then
             they
             do
             .
             The
             Allowance
             ,
             which
             they
             give
             is
             with
             foure
             limitations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             is
             be
             done
             
               occasionally
               ,
            
             and
             not
             in
             ordinary
             course
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             men
             of
             such
             Abilities
             ,
             as
             are
             fit
             for
             office
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Not
             assuming
             this
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             allowed
             ,
             and
             designed
             to
             it
             by
             such
             ,
             as
             have
             Power
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             their
             Doctrine
             be
             subjected
             to
             the
             Teaching
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Graunt
             these
             limitations
             ,
             and
             I
             never
             scrupled
             (
             to
             my
             remembrance
             )
             the
             liberty
             of
             Prophecying
             by
             private
             Brethren
             ,
             
             yea
             this
             liberty
             I
             should
             further
             graunt
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             private
             Brethren
             be
             not
             furnished
             ,
             with
             abilities
             fit
             for
             publick
             office
             ,
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             occasion
             ,
             to
             call
             them
             forth
             to
             exercise
             their
             gifts
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             suddaine
             sicknesse
             or
             absence
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             and
             other
             officers
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             a
             private
             brother
             be
             called
             forth
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             stirred
             up
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             himselfe
             to
             stand
             up
             ,
             and
             with
             leave
             ,
             instruct
             and
             exhort
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Sanctifyed
             use
             of
             such
             a
             suddaine
             stroke
             of
             Providence
             ?
             Or
             what
             if
             a
             private
             Brother
             of
             good
             credit
             in
             the
             church
             shall
             observe
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Ministers
             not
             so
             much
             válued
             as
             were
             meet
             ?
             why
             may
             he
             not
             take
             occasion
             ,
             to
             speak
             some
             words
             of
             encouragement
             ,
             and
             confirmation
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             
               Minister
            
             and
             to
             the
             
               Congregation
               ?
               Jehosaphat's
               Nobles
               ,
            
             though
             Princes
             ,
             yet
             were
             but
             as
             
               Private
               Brethren
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             bearing
             no
             Publick
             Church-office
             :
             yet
             they
             taught
             in
             the
             Cities
             of
             
               Juda
               ,
            
             what
             Respect
             was
             due
             to
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             
               Levites
               ,
            
             
             whom
             they
             brought
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             my
             beloved
             Brethren
             do
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Brethren
             
               Acts
            
             15.
             
             To
             have
             been
             a
             formall
             Synod
             of
             Messengers
             sent
             out
             of
             a
             set
             and
             combined
             Association
             from
             neighbour
             churches
             ,
             They
             do
             not
             herein
             Dissent
             from
             me
             .
             For
             the
             two
             Churches
             of
             
               Antioch
            
             and
             
               Jerusalem
            
             were
             too
             farre
             remote
             to
             stand
             in
             a
             set
             ,
             or
             combined
             Association
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             may
             well
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             a
             
               Formall
               Synod
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             Forme
             of
             Synods
             now
             in
             use
             in
             
               Presbyteriall
            
             Churches
             .
             But
             that
             that
             assembly
             had
             the
             true
             matter
             and
             forme
             of
             a
             just
             
               Synod
               ,
            
             As
             I
             do
             believe
             it
             ,
             so
             I
             do
             not
             see
             that
             my
             Brethren
             deny
             it
             .
             For
             the
             efficient
             cause
             of
             the
             
               Synod
               ,
            
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Antioch
            
             sent
             messengers
             :
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             (
             whose
             officers
             were
             sent
             unto
             )
             they
             freely
             gave
             them
             a
             meeting
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             with
             them
             .
             For
             the
             
               matter
            
             of
             the
             
               Synod
               ,
            
             they
             had
             the
             
               Messengers
               ,
            
             officers
             ,
             and
             Brethren
             of
             both
             Churches
             met
             together
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             
             Christ
             .
             It
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             
               Synod
            
             the
             convention
             of
             the
             Messengers
             and
             members
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             The
             convention
             of
             two
             Churches
             (
             by
             themselves
             or
             messengers
             )
             may
             make
             a
             Synod
             .
             If
             the
             convention
             of
             one
             Church
             may
             make
             a
             
               Synagogue
               ,
            
             why
             may
             not
             the
             convention
             of
             two
             churches
             make
             a
             
               Synod
               ?
            
             The
             forme
             of
             a
             
               Synod
            
             they
             had
             ,
             in
             Arguing
             ,
             and
             disputing
             the
             case
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             freely
             giving
             in
             their
             
               Judgments
            
             from
             scripture
             grounds
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             determining
             the
             whole
             cause
             with
             the
             Joynt
             consent
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             Publishing
             the
             same
             by
             letters
             ,
             and
             messengers
             to
             all
             the
             churches
             whom
             it
             concerned
             .
             The
             establishment
             of
             Peace
             and
             Truth
             in
             the
             churches
             ,
             was
             the
             
               end
            
             of
             this
             
               Synod
               ,
            
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             end
             of
             all
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             here
             was
             a
             consultation
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             church
             of
             
               Antioch
            
             sent
             for
             counsell
             :
             and
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             met
             to
             consult
             ,
             and
             consider
             of
             the
             matter
             .
             But
             consultation
             was
             but
             one
             Act
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             many
             other
             
               Formall
            
             Acts
             of
             a
             
             
               Synod
            
             they
             put
             forth
             besides
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             specified
             .
             The
             Apostles
             though
             they
             did
             put
             forth
             some
             Acts
             of
             their
             Apostolicall
             Power
             ,
             in
             helping
             to
             cleare
             the
             Truth
             by
             explayning
             obscure
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             in
             Ratifying
             the
             conclusion
             with
             some
             greater
             
               Plerophory
            
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             yet
             in
             Putting
             such
             things
             to
             Argumentation
             ,
             and
             Disputation
             ,
             and
             allowing
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             liberty
             of
             Putting
             in
             their
             votes
             ,
             and
             determining
             ,
             and
             publishing
             the
             sentence
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             and
             with
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             all
             ,
             herein
             they
             Acted
             as
             
               Ordinary
               Elders
            
             and
             messengers
             of
             churches
             ,
             might
             and
             ought
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Notes
            
             of
             about
             Ten
             
               Passages
            
             in
             the
             
               Way
               ,
            
             wherein
             our
             Reverend
             Brethren
             in
             
               England
            
             (
             or
             some
             of
             them
             )
             say
             they
             could
             not
             fully
             close
             with
             them
             ,
             without
             Affixing
             an
             
               Asterisk
            
             to
             them
             ,
             If
             I
             knew
             where
             ,
             the
             Pinch
             of
             the
             Difficulty
             lay
             ,
             I
             would
             Addresse
             my selfe
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             fuller
             satisfaction
             either
             by
             condescending
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             giving
             them
             just
             Reason
             why
             I
             could
             not
             .
             Meane
             while
             
             I
             have
             learned
             (
             through
             Grace
             )
             not
             to
             
               fall
               out
               with
               my
               Brethren
               ,
            
             for
             greater
             differences
             in
             judgment
             ,
             then
             those
             be
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             added
             in
             the
             third
             Columne
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             offended
             (
             and
             ,
             as
             you
             call
             it
             ,
             
               Angry
               with
               you
               )
            
             for
             that
             you
             call
             for
             a
             fuller
             Declaration
             of
             themselves
             ,
             for
             that
             ,
             themselves
             can
             best
             give
             you
             an
             Account
             :
             for
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             may
             be
             ,
             they
             think
             it
             needlesse
             to
             Publish
             further
             declaratiōs
             ,
             because
             over
             &
             above
             the
             former
             Declarations
             ,
             there
             have
             been
             since
             published
             three
             ,
             or
             foure
             Pithy
             Pregnant
             Declarations
             of
             the
             same
             Argument
             ;
             as
             Mr
             
               Hookers
            
             surv
             :
             Mr
             
               Nortons
            
             Answer
             to
             
               Apollonius
               ,
            
             the
             
               Synod
            
             at
             Cambridge
             ,
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             
               Answer
            
             to
             the
             nine
             Questions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             they
             feare
             ,
             If
             they
             should
             publish
             more
             declarations
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             It
             would
             Adde
             rather
             more
             Fewell
             to
             contention
             ,
             then
             Prevaile
             with
             the
             Spirits
             of
             men
             ,
             contrary
             minded
             to
             Receive
             satisfaction
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           
             CHAP.
          
           9.
           
        
         
           Touching
           the
           20th
           Contradiction
           and
           21.
           
        
         
           
             
               The
            
             20th
             
               Contradiction
               is
               thus
               Expressed
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   20.
                   
                   
                     It
                     is
                     generally
                     asserted
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     one
                     Church
                     hath
                     not
                     Power
                     to
                     Censure
                     another
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                   
                     A
                     Synod
                     hath
                     Power
                     to
                     Determine
                     ,
                     to
                     withdraw
                     Communion
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     cannot
                     heale
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   Keyes
                   ,
                   pag.
                   24.
                   
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                   
                     The
                     sentence
                     of
                     non
                     Communion
                     denounced
                     against
                     whole
                     Churches
                  
                   Apolog.
                   Narrat
                   .
                   p.
                   18
                   ,
                   19.
                   
                   
                     If
                     a
                     Sentence
                     denounced
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     Censure
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               :
            
             To
             
               withdraw
               Communion
            
             from
             a
             church
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             an
             Act
             of
             Power
             over
             a
             church
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             to
             
               Joyne
            
             in
             Communion
             with
             them
             .
             Communion
             and
             non-Communion
             are
             Acts
             of
             the
             same
             power
             :
             both
             of
             them
             Acts
             of
             priviledge
             or
             liberty
             .
             And
             if
             withdrawing
             Communion
             be
             not
             an
             Act
             of
             censure
             ,
             then
             to
             determine
             so
             to
             withdraw
             ,
             is
             no
             Act
             of
             an
             higher
             Nature
             .
          
           
           
             Though
             a
             
               Censure
            
             is
             a
             
               sentence
               denounced
               ,
            
             yet
             every
             
               sentence
               denounced
            
             is
             not
             a
             
               Censure
               ,
            
             unlesse
             it
             be
             Denounced
             by
             an
             higher
             power
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             equalls
             .
             When
             the
             Ten
             Tribes
             
               denounced
               their
               Rejection
            
             of
             service
             to
             
               David's
            
             House
             (
             1
             Kings
             12.
             16.
             )
             It
             was
             not
             a
             censure
             more
             then
             theirs
             ,
             who
             solemnely
             
               Rejected
               the
               Rule
               of
               Christ
               :
               we
               will
               not
               have
               this
               man
               to
               Rule
               over
               us
               ,
            
             Luk.
             19.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             last
             Contradiction
             is
             declared
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       We
                       Say
                       Instituted
                       worship
                       and
                       Ordinances
                       do
                       not
                       flow
                       immediatly
                       from
                       spirituall
                       union
                       ,
                       and
                       Relation
                       to
                       Christ
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       members
                       &c.
                    
                     Def.
                     
                       of
                    
                     9.
                     
                     Pos.
                     pag.
                     76.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       He
                       must
                       come
                       at
                       them
                       in
                       a
                       right
                       Order
                       ,
                       to
                       w●t
                       in
                       Fellowship
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                    
                     Surv.
                     pag.
                     2.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Then
                       it
                       followeth
                       ,
                       that
                       Hearing
                       the
                       word
                       Preached
                       Singing
                       of
                       Psalmes
                       and
                       Baptisme
                       ,
                       belong
                       not
                       to
                       any
                       ,
                       but
                       such
                       as
                       are
                       members
                       of
                       a
                       Particular
                       Congregation
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       yet
                       they
                       say
                       Ordinarily
                       hearing
                       it
                       no
                       signe
                       of
                       a
                       Church
                       member
                       ,
                    
                     Surv.
                     part
                     .
                     1.
                     pag.
                     18.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   21.
                   
                   
                     
                       A
                       Person
                       hath
                       his
                       first
                       Right
                       to
                       the
                       Sacrament
                       (
                       and
                       so
                       to
                       other
                       Ordinances
                       ,
                       because
                       He
                       hath
                       an
                       Interest
                       in
                       the
                       Covenant
                       of
                       the
                       Gospell
                       ,
                    
                     Surv.
                     part
                     .
                     1.
                     pag.
                     65.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
               Answer
               :
            
             Here
             is
             no
             semblance
             of
             Contradiction
             ;
             Mr
             
               Hooker
               Surv.
            
             saith
             ,
             a
             
               Person
            
             hath
             his
             first
             Right
             to
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             The
             
               defence
            
             saith
             he
             hath
             not
             immediate
             Right
             till
             he
             be
             a
             member
             of
             a
             Particular
             Congregation
             .
             And
             so
             saith
             the
             
               Survey
            
             too
             ,
             in
             the
             Place
             Alledged
             .
             If
             
               Immediate
            
             Right
             ,
             and
             
               first
            
             Right
             were
             all
             one
             ,
             there
             were
             some
             colour
             for
             the
             Exception
             :
             but
             it
             is
             farre
             otherwise
             ;
             in
             having
             Christ
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             first
             Right
             to
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             not
             an
             Immediate
             Right
             but
             in
             Gods
             way
             .
          
           
             But
             neither
             hence
             will
             it
             follow
             ,
             that
             Instituted
             Ordinances
             ;
             as
             hearing
             the
             word
             ,
             Singing
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
             belong
             to
             none
             but
             to
             members
             of
             a
             Particular
             Congregation
             .
             For
             though
             they
             be
             given
             to
             such
             
               firstly
               ,
            
             and
             
               Immediately
               :
            
             yet
             for
             their
             sakes
             to
             all
             that
             come
             in
             amongst
             them
             .
             The
             Childrens
             Table
             and
             the
             Provisions
             thereof
             is
             
               first
               Allowed
            
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Family
             ;
             yet
             in
             a
             Bountifull
             House-keepers
             Family
             ,
             such
             part
             
             of
             the
             Pro●●sions
             may
             be
             Allowed
             to
             strangers
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             partake
             in
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A34675e-130
           
             
               Vid.
               Gerard
               .
               loc.
               Com.
               de
               Minist.
               Ecclesiast
               .
               Sect.
            
             11.
             12.